Initial commit

author: nfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org> 2025-02-05 05:16:25 -0800
committer: nfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org> 2025-02-05 05:16:25 -0800
commit: 74efc8c8125e684c1854e94055cee8c6bbda7f54 (patch)
tree: 93060c5fe2c1e7da6c440746fa01bcf17799209f
16 files changed, 10070 insertions, 0 deletions
diff --git a/50793-0.txt b/50793-0.txt
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..91fafaf
--- /dev/null
+++ b/50793-0.txt
@@ -0,0 +1,4852 @@
+The Project Gutenberg EBook of Cousin Lucy's Conversations, by Jacob Abbott
+
+This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
+other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
+whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
+the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
+www.gutenberg.org.  If you are not located in the United States, you'll have
+to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook.
+
+Title: Cousin Lucy's Conversations
+       By the Author of the Rollo Books
+
+Author: Jacob Abbott
+
+Release Date: December 30, 2015 [EBook #50793]
+
+Language: English
+
+Character set encoding: UTF-8
+
+*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK COUSIN LUCY'S CONVERSATIONS ***
+
+
+
+
+Produced by The Online Distributed Proofreading Team at
+http://www.pgdp.net (This file was produced from images
+generously made available by The Internet Archive/American
+Libraries.)
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+[Illustration]
+
+
+
+
+[Illustration]
+
+THE LUCY BOOKS.
+
+  BY THE
+  Author of the Rollo Books.
+
+  _New York_,
+  CLARK AUSTIN & CO.
+  205 BROADWAY.
+
+
+
+
+COUSIN LUCY’S CONVERSATIONS.
+
+  BY THE
+  AUTHOR OF THE ROLLO BOOKS.
+
+  A NEW EDITION,
+  REVISED BY THE AUTHOR.
+
+  NEW YORK:
+  CLARK, AUSTIN & SMITH,
+  3 PARK ROW AND 3 ANN-STREET,
+  1854.
+
+
+
+
+  Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1841,
+  BY T. H. CARTER,
+  In the Clerk’s Office of the District Court of Massachusetts.
+
+
+
+
+NOTICE.
+
+
+The simple delineations of the ordinary incidents and feelings which
+characterize childhood, that are contained in the Rollo Books, having
+been found to interest, and, as the author hopes, in some degree to
+benefit the young readers for whom they were designed,--the plan is
+herein extended to children of the other sex. The two first volumes
+of the series are LUCY’S CONVERSATIONS and LUCY’S
+STORIES. Lucy was Rollo’s cousin; and the author hopes that the
+history of her life and adventures may be entertaining and useful to
+the sisters of the boys who have honored the Rollo Books with their
+approval.
+
+
+
+
+CONTENTS.
+
+
+                       Page.
+
+  CONVERSATION I.
+  THE TREASURY,            9
+
+  CONVERSATION II.
+  DEFINITIONS,            21
+
+  CONVERSATION III.
+  THE GLEN,               34
+
+  CONVERSATION IV.
+  A PRISONER,             43
+
+  CONVERSATION V.
+  TARGET PAINTING,        51
+
+  CONVERSATION VI.
+  MIDNIGHT,               60
+
+  CONVERSATION VII.
+  JOANNA,                 75
+
+  CONVERSATION VIII.
+  BUILDING,               88
+
+  CONVERSATION IX.
+  EQUIVOCATION,          103
+
+  CONVERSATION X.
+  JOHNNY,                118
+
+  CONVERSATION XI.
+  GETTING LOST,          132
+
+  CONVERSATION XII.
+  LUCY’S SCHOLAR,        146
+
+  CONVERSATION XIII.
+  SKETCHING,             159
+
+  CONVERSATION XIV.
+  DANGER,                170
+
+
+
+
+LUCY’S CONVERSATIONS.
+
+CONVERSATION I.
+
+THE TREASURY.
+
+
+One day in summer, when Lucy was a very little girl, she was sitting in
+her rocking-chair, playing keep school. She had placed several crickets
+and small chairs in a row for the children’s seats, and had been
+talking, in dialogue, for some time, pretending to hold conversations
+with her pupils. She heard one read and spell, and gave another
+directions about her writing; and she had quite a long talk with a
+third about the reason why she did not come to school earlier. At last
+Lucy, seeing the kitten come into the room, and thinking that she
+should like to go and play with her, told the children that she thought
+it was time for school to be done.
+
+Royal, Lucy’s brother, had been sitting upon the steps at the front
+door, while Lucy was playing school; and just as she was thinking that
+it was time to dismiss the children, he happened to get up and come
+into the room. Royal was about eleven years old. When he found that
+Lucy was playing school, he stopped at the door a moment to listen.
+
+“Now, children,” said Lucy, “it is time for the school to be dismissed;
+for I want to play with the kitten.”
+
+Here Royal laughed aloud.
+
+Lucy looked around, a little disturbed at Royal’s interruption.
+Besides, she did not like to be laughed at. She, however, said nothing
+in reply, but still continued to give her attention to her school.
+Royal walked in, and stood somewhat nearer.
+
+“We will sing a hymn,” said Lucy, gravely.
+
+Here Royal laughed again.
+
+“Royal, you must not laugh,” said Lucy. “They always sing a hymn at the
+end of a school.” Then, making believe that she was speaking to her
+scholars, she said, “You may all take out your hymn-books, children.”
+
+Lucy had a little hymn-book in her hand, and she began turning over the
+leaves, pretending to find a place.
+
+“You may sing,” she said, at last, “the thirty-third hymn, long part,
+second metre.”
+
+At this sad mismating of the words in Lucy’s announcement of the hymn,
+Royal found that he could contain himself no longer. He burst into loud
+and incontrollable fits of laughter, staggering about the room, and
+saying to himself, as he could catch a little breath, “_Long part!--O
+dear me!--second metre!--O dear!_”
+
+“Royal,” said Lucy, with all the sternness she could command, “you
+_shall not_ laugh.”
+
+Royal made no reply, but tumbled over upon the sofa, holding his sides,
+and every minute repeating, at the intervals of the paroxysm, “_Long
+part--second metre!_--O dear me!”
+
+“Royal,” said Lucy again, stamping with her little foot upon the
+carpet, “I tell you, you shall not laugh.”
+
+Then suddenly she seized a little twig which she had by her side, and
+which she had provided as a rod to punish her imaginary scholars with;
+and, starting up, she ran towards Royal, saying, “I’ll soon make you
+sober with my rod.”
+
+Royal immediately jumped up from the sofa, and ran off,--Lucy in hot
+pursuit. Royal turned into the back entry, and passed out through an
+open door behind, which led into a little green yard back of the
+house. There was a young lady, about seventeen years old, coming out of
+the garden into the little yard, with a watering-pot in her hand, just
+as Royal and Lucy came out of the house.
+
+She stopped Lucy, and asked her what was the matter.
+
+“Why, Miss Anne,” said Lucy, “Royal keeps laughing at me.”
+
+Miss Anne looked around to see Royal. He had gone and seated himself
+upon a bench under an apple-tree, and seemed entirely out of breath and
+exhausted; though his face was still full of half-suppressed glee.
+
+“What is the matter, Royal?” said Miss Anne.
+
+“Why, he is laughing at my school,” said Lucy.
+
+“No, I am not laughing at her school,” said Royal; “but she was going
+to give out a hymn, and she said----”
+
+Royal could not get any further. The fit of laughter came over him
+again, and he lay down upon the bench, unable to give any further
+account of it, except to get out the words, “_Long part!_ O dear me!
+What shall I do?”
+
+“Royal!” exclaimed Lucy.
+
+“Never mind him,” said Miss Anne; “let him laugh if he will, and you,
+come with me.”
+
+“Why, where are you going?”
+
+“Into my room. Come, go in with me, and I will talk with you.”
+
+So Miss Anne took Lucy along with her into a little back bedroom. There
+was a window at one side, and a table, with books, and an inkstand, and
+a work-basket upon it. Miss Anne sat down at this window, and took her
+work; and Lucy came and leaned against her, and said,
+
+“Come, Miss Anne, you said you would talk with me.”
+
+“Well,” said Miss Anne, “there is one thing which I do not like.”
+
+“What is it?” said Lucy.
+
+“Why, you do not keep your treasury in order.”
+
+“Well, that,” said Lucy, “is because I have got so many things.”
+
+“Then I would not have so many things;--at least I would not keep them
+all in my treasury.”
+
+“Well, Miss Anne, if you would only keep some of them for me,--then I
+could keep the rest in order.”
+
+“What sort of things should you wish me to keep?”
+
+“Why, my best things,--my tea-set, I am sure, so that I shall not
+lose any more of them; I have lost some of them now--one cup and two
+saucers; and the handle of the pitcher is broken. Royal broke it. He
+said he would pay me, but he never has.”
+
+“How was he going to pay you?”
+
+“Why, he said he would make a new nose for old Margaret. Her nose is
+all worn off.”
+
+“A new nose! How could he make a new nose?” asked Miss Anne.
+
+“O, of putty. He said he could make it of putty, and stick it on.”
+
+“Putty!” exclaimed Miss Anne. “What a boy!”
+
+Old Margaret was an old doll that Lucy had. She was not big enough to
+take very good care of a doll, and old Margaret had been tumbled about
+the floors and carpets until she was pretty well worn out. Still,
+however, Lucy always kept her, with her other playthings, in her
+_treasury_.
+
+The place which Lucy called her treasury was a part of a closet or
+wardrobe, in a back entry, very near Miss Anne’s room. This closet
+extended down to the floor, and upwards nearly to the wall. There were
+two doors above, and two below. The lower part had been assigned to
+Lucy, to keep her playthings and her various treasures in; and it was
+called her _treasury_.
+
+Her treasury was not kept in very good order. The upper shelf contained
+books, and the two lower, playthings. But all three of the shelves were
+in a state of sad disorder. And this was the reason why Miss Anne asked
+her about it.
+
+“Yes, Miss Anne,” said Lucy, “that is the very difficulty, I know. I
+have got too many things in my treasury; and if you will keep my best
+things for me, then I shall have room for the rest. I’ll run and get my
+tea things.”
+
+“But stop,” said Miss Anne. “It seems to me that you had better keep
+your best things yourself, and put the others away somewhere.”
+
+“But where shall I put them?” asked Lucy.
+
+“Why, you might carry them up garret, and put them in a box. Take out
+all the broken playthings, and the old papers, and the things of no
+value, and put them in a box, and then we will get Royal to nail a
+cover on it.”
+
+“Well,--if I only had a box,” said Lucy.
+
+“And then,” continued Miss Anne, “after a good while, when you have
+forgotten all about the box, and have got tired of your playthings in
+the treasury, I can say, ‘O Lucy, don’t you remember you have got a box
+full of playthings up in the garret?’ And then you can go up there,
+and Royal will draw out the nails, and take off the cover, and you can
+look them all over, and they will be new again.”
+
+“O aunt Anne, will they be really _new_ again?” said Lucy; “would old
+Margaret be new again if I should nail her up in a box?”
+
+Lucy thought that _new_ meant nice, and whole, and clean, like things
+when they are first bought at the toy-shop or bookstore.
+
+Miss Anne laughed at this mistake; for she meant that they would be
+_new_ to her; that is, that she would have forgotten pretty much how
+they looked, and that she would take a new and fresh interest in
+looking at them.
+
+Lucy looked a little disappointed when Anne explained that this was her
+meaning; but she said that she would carry up some of the things to the
+garret, if she only had a box to put them in.
+
+Miss Anne said that she presumed that she could find some box or old
+trunk up there; and she gave Lucy a basket to put the things into, that
+were to be carried up.
+
+So Lucy took the basket, and carried it into the entry; and she opened
+the doors of her treasury, and placed the basket down upon the floor
+before it.
+
+Then she kneeled down herself upon the carpet, and began to take a
+survey of the scene of confusion before her.
+
+She took out several blocks, which were lying upon the lower shelf,
+and also some large sheets of paper with great letters printed upon
+them. Her father had given them to her to cut the letters out, and
+paste them into little books. Next came a saucer, with patches of red,
+blue, green, and yellow, all over it, made with water colors, from Miss
+Anne’s paint-box. She put these things into the basket, and then sat
+still for some minutes, not knowing what to take next. Not being able
+to decide herself, she went back to ask Miss Anne.
+
+“What things do you think I had better carry away, Miss Anne?” said
+she. “I can’t tell very well.”
+
+“I don’t know what things you have got there, exactly,” said Miss Anne;
+“but I can tell you what _kind_ of things I should take away.”
+
+“Well, what kind?” said Lucy.
+
+“Why, I should take the bulky things.”
+
+“Bulky things!” said Lucy; “what are bulky things?”
+
+“Why, _big_ things--those that take up a great deal of room.”
+
+“Well, what other kinds of things, Miss Anne?”
+
+“The useless things.”
+
+“Useless?” repeated Lucy.
+
+“Yes, those that you do not use much.”
+
+“Well, what others?”
+
+“All the old, broken things.”
+
+“Well, and what else?”
+
+“Why, I think,” replied Miss Anne, “that if you take away all those,
+you will then probably have room enough for the rest. At any rate, go
+and get a basket full of such as I have told you, and we will see how
+much room it makes.”
+
+So Lucy went back, and began to take out some of the broken, and
+useless, and large things, and at length filled her basket full. Then
+she carried them in to show to Miss Anne. Miss Anne looked them over,
+and took out some old papers which were of no value whatever, and then
+told Lucy, that, if she would carry them up stairs, and put them down
+upon the garret floor, she would herself come up by and by, and find a
+box to put them in. Lucy did so, and then came down, intending to get
+another basket full.
+
+As she was descending the stairs, coming down carefully from step to
+step, with one hand upon the banisters, and the other holding her
+basket, singing a little song,--her mother, who was at work in the
+parlor, heard her, and came out into the entry.
+
+“Ah, my little Miss Lucy,” said she, “I’ve found you, have I? Just come
+into the parlor a minute; I want to show you something.”
+
+Lucy’s mother smiled when she said this; and Lucy could not imagine
+what it was that she wanted to show her.
+
+As soon, however, as she got into the room, her mother stopped by the
+door, and pointed to the little chairs and crickets which Lucy had left
+out upon the floor of the room, when she had dismissed her school. The
+rule was, that she must always put away all the chairs and furniture
+of every kind which she used in her play; and, when she forgot or
+neglected this, her punishment was, to be imprisoned for ten minutes
+upon a little cricket in the corner, with nothing to amuse herself with
+but a book. And a book was not much amusement for her; for she could
+not read; she only knew a few of her letters.
+
+As soon, therefore, as she saw her mother pointing at the crickets and
+chairs, she began at once to excuse herself by saying,
+
+“Well, mother, that is because I was doing something for Miss
+Anne.--No, it is because Royal made me go away from my school, before
+it was done.”
+
+“Royal made you go away! how?” asked her mother.
+
+“Why, he laughed at me, and so I ran after him; and then Miss Anne took
+me into her room and I forgot all about my chairs and crickets.”
+
+“Well, I am sorry for you; but you must put them away, and then go to
+prison.”
+
+So Lucy put away her crickets and chairs, and then went and took her
+seat in the corner where she could see the clock, and began to look
+over her book to find such letters as she knew, until the minute-hand
+had passed over two of the five-minute spaces upon the face of the
+clock. Then she got up and went out; and, hearing Royal’s voice in the
+yard, she went out to see what he was doing, and forgot all about the
+work she had undertaken at her treasury. Miss Anne sat in her room two
+hours, wondering what had become of Lucy; and finally, when she came
+out of her room to see about getting tea, she shut the treasury doors,
+and, seeing the basket upon the stairs, where Lucy had left it, she
+took it and put it away in its place.
+
+
+
+
+CONVERSATION II.
+
+DEFINITIONS.
+
+
+A few days after this, Lucy came into Miss Anne’s room, bringing a
+little gray kitten in her arms. She asked Miss Anne if she would not
+make her a rolling mouse, for her kitten to play with.
+
+Miss Anne had a way of unwinding a ball of yarn a little, and then
+fastening it with a pin, so that it would not unwind any farther. Then
+Lucy could take hold of the end of the yarn, and roll the ball about
+upon the floor, and let the kitten run after it. She called it her
+rolling mouse.
+
+Miss Anne made her a mouse, and Lucy played with it for some time. At
+last the kitten scampered away, and Lucy could not find her. Then Anne
+proposed to Lucy that she should finish the work of re-arranging her
+treasury.
+
+“Let me see,” said Miss Anne, “if you remember what I told you the
+other day. What were the kinds of things that I advised you to carry
+away?”
+
+“Why, there were the _sulky_ things.”
+
+“The what!” said Miss Anne.
+
+“No, the big things,--the big things,” said Lucy.
+
+“The bulky things,” said Miss Anne, “not the _sulky_ things!”
+
+“Well, it sounded like _sulky_,” said Lucy; “but I thought it was not
+exactly that.”
+
+“No, not exactly,--but it was not a very great mistake. I said
+_useless_ things, and _bulky_ things, and you got the sounds
+confounded.”
+
+“Con-- what?” said Lucy.
+
+“Confounded,--that is, mixed together. You got the _s_ sound of
+_useless_, instead of the _b_ sound of _bulky_; but _bulky_ and _sulky_
+mean very different things.”
+
+“What does _sulky_ mean? I know that _bulky_ means _big_.”
+
+“Sulkiness is a kind of ill-humor.”
+
+“What kind?”
+
+“Why, it is the _silent_ kind. If a little girl, who is out of humor,
+complains and cries, we say she is fretful or cross; but if she goes
+away pouting and still, but yet plainly out of humor, they sometimes
+say she is _sulky_. A good many of your playthings are bulky; but I
+don’t think any of them are sulky, unless it be old Margaret. Does she
+ever get out of humor?”
+
+“Sometimes,” said Lucy, “and then I shut her up in a corner. Would you
+carry old Margaret up garret?”
+
+“Why, she takes up a good deal of room, does not she?” said Miss Anne.
+
+“Yes,” said Lucy, “ever so much room. I cannot make her sit up, and she
+lies down all over my cups and saucers.”
+
+“Then I certainly would carry her up garret.”
+
+“And would you carry up her bonnet and shawl too?”
+
+“Yes, all that belongs to her.”
+
+“Then,” said Lucy, “whenever I want to play with her, I shall have to
+go away up garret, to get all her things.”
+
+“Very well; you can do just as you think best.”
+
+“Well, would you?” asked Lucy.
+
+“I should, myself, if I were in your case; and only keep such things in
+my treasury as are neat, and whole, and in good order.”
+
+“But I play with old Margaret a great deal,--almost every day,” said
+Lucy.
+
+“Perhaps, then, you had better not carry her away. Do just which you
+think you shall like best.”
+
+Lucy began to walk towards the door. She moved quite slowly, because
+she was uncertain whether to carry her old doll up stairs or not.
+Presently she turned around again, and said,
+
+“Well, Miss Anne, which would you do?”
+
+“I have told you that _I_ should carry her up stairs; but I’ll tell you
+what you can do. You can play that she has gone away on a visit; and so
+let her stay up garret a few days, and then, if you find you cannot do
+without her, you can make believe that you must send for her to come
+home.”
+
+“So I can,” said Lucy; “that will be a good plan.”
+
+Lucy went immediately to the treasury, and took old Margaret out, and
+everything that belonged to her. This almost made a basket full, and
+she carried it off up stairs. Then she came back, and got another
+basket full, and another, until at last she had removed nearly half of
+the things; and then she thought that there would be plenty of room to
+keep the rest in order. And every basket full which she had carried
+up, she had always brought first to Miss Anne, to let her look over
+the things, and see whether they had better all go. Sometimes Lucy had
+got something in her basket which Miss Anne thought had better remain,
+and be kept in the treasury; and some of the things Miss Anne said
+were good for nothing at all, and had better be burnt, or thrown away,
+such as old papers, and some shapeless blocks, and broken bits of china
+ware. At last the work was all done, the basket put away, and Lucy came
+and sat down by Miss Anne.
+
+“Well, Lucy,” said Miss Anne, “you have been quite industrious and
+persevering.”
+
+Lucy did not know exactly what Miss Anne meant by these words; but she
+knew by her countenance and her tone of voice, that it was something in
+her praise.
+
+“But perhaps you do not know what I mean, exactly,” she added.
+
+“No, not exactly,” said Lucy.
+
+“Why, a girl is industrious when she keeps steadily at work all the
+time, until her work is done. If you had stopped when you had got your
+basket half full, and had gone to playing with the things, you would
+not have been industrious.”
+
+“I did, a little,--with my guinea peas,” said Lucy.
+
+“It is best,” said Miss Anne, “when you have anything like that to do,
+to keep industriously at work until it is finished.”
+
+“But I only wanted to look at my guinea peas a little.”
+
+“O, I don’t think that was very wrong,” said Miss Anne. “Only it would
+have been a little better if you had put them back upon the shelf, and
+said, ‘Now, as soon as I have finished my work, then I’ll take out my
+guinea peas and look at them.’ You would have enjoyed looking at them
+more when your work was done.”
+
+“You said that I was something else besides industrious.”
+
+“Yes, persevering,” said Miss Anne.
+
+“What is that?”
+
+“Why, that is keeping on steadily at your work, and not giving it up
+until it is entirely finished.”
+
+“Why, Miss Anne,” said Lucy, “I thought that was _industrious_.”
+
+Here Miss Anne began to laugh, and Lucy said,
+
+“Now, what are you laughing at, Miss Anne?” She thought that she was
+laughing at her.
+
+“O, I am not laughing at you, but at my own definitions.”
+
+“Definitions! What are definitions, Miss Anne?” said Lucy.
+
+“Why, explanations of the meanings of words. You asked me what was the
+meaning of _industrious_ and _persevering_; and I tried to explain them
+to you; that is, to tell you the definition of them; but I gave pretty
+much the same definition for both; when, in fact, they mean quite
+different things.”
+
+“Then why did not you give me different definitions, Miss Anne?” said
+Lucy.
+
+“It is very hard to give good definitions,” said she.
+
+“I should not think it would be hard. I should think, if you knew what
+the words meant, you could just tell me.”
+
+“I can tell you in another way,” said Miss. Anne. “Suppose a boy should
+be sent into the pasture to find the cow, and should look about a
+little while, and then come home and say that he could not find her,
+when he had only looked over a very small part of the pasture. He would
+not be _persevering_. Perhaps there was a brook, and some woods that he
+ought to go through and look beyond; but he gave up, we will suppose,
+and thought he would not go over the brook, but would rather come home
+and say that he could not find the cow. Now, a boy, in such a case,
+would not be _persevering_.”
+
+“_I_ should have liked to go over the brook,” said Lucy.
+
+“Yes,” said Miss Anne, “no doubt; but we may suppose that he had been
+over it so often, that he did not care about going again,--and so he
+turned back and came home, without having finished his work.”
+
+“His work?” said Lucy.
+
+“Yes,--his duty, of looking for the cow until he found her. He was
+sent to find the cow, but he did not do it. He became discouraged, and
+gave up too easily. He did not _persevere_. Perhaps he kept looking
+about all the time, while he was in the pasture; and went into all
+the little groves and valleys where the cow might be hid: and so he
+was _industrious_ while he was looking for the cow, but he did not
+_persevere_.
+
+“And so you see, Lucy,” continued Miss Anne, “a person might persevere
+without being industrious. For once there was a girl named Julia. She
+had a flower-garden. She went out one morning to weed it. She pulled
+up some of the weeds, and then she went off to see a butterfly; and
+after a time she came back, and worked a little longer. Then some
+children came to see her; and she sat down upon a seat, and talked with
+them some time, and left her work. In this way, she kept continually
+stopping to play. She was not industrious.”
+
+“And did she _persevere_?” asked Lucy.
+
+“Yes,” said Miss Anne. “She persevered. For when the other children
+wanted her to go away with them and play, she would not. She said she
+did not mean to go out of the garden until she had finished weeding
+her flowers. So after the children had gone away, she went back to
+her work, and after a time she got it done. She was _persevering_;
+that is, she would not give up what she had undertaken until it was
+finished;--but she was not _industrious_; that is, she did not work all
+the time steadily, while she was engaged in doing it. It would have
+been better for her to have been industrious and persevering too, for
+then she would have finished her work sooner.”
+
+As Miss Anne said these words, she heard a voice out in the yard
+calling to her,
+
+“Miss Anne!”
+
+Miss Anne looked out at the window to see who it was. It was Royal.
+
+“Is Lucy in there with you?” asked Royal.
+
+Miss Anne said that she was; and at the same time, Lucy, who heard
+Royal’s voice, ran to another window, and climbed up into a chair, so
+that she could look out.
+
+“Lucy,” said Royal, “come out here.”
+
+“O no,” said Lucy, “I can’t come now. Miss Anne is telling me stories.”
+
+Royal was seated on a large, flat stone, which had been placed in a
+corner of the yard, under some trees, for a seat; he was cutting a
+stick with his knife. His cap was lying upon the stone, by his side.
+When Lucy said that she could not come out, he put his hand down upon
+his cap, and said,
+
+“Come out and see what I’ve got under my cap.”
+
+“What is it?” said Lucy.
+
+“I can’t tell you; it is a secret. If you will come out, I will let you
+see it.”
+
+“Do tell me what it is.”
+
+“No,” said Royal.
+
+“Tell me something about it,” said Lucy, “at any rate.”
+
+“Well,” said Royal, “I will tell you one thing. It is not a bird.”
+
+Lucy concluded that it must be some curious animal or other, if it was
+not a bird; and so she told Miss Anne that she believed she would go
+out and see, and then she would come in again directly, and hear the
+rest that she had to say. So she went out to see what Royal had got
+under his cap.
+
+[Illustration: “So she went out to see what Royal had got under his
+cap.”--_Page_ 30.]
+
+Miss Anne suspected that Royal had not got anything under his cap; but
+that it was only his contrivance to excite Lucy’s curiosity, and induce
+her to come out.
+
+And this turned out to be the fact; for when Lucy went up to where
+Royal was sitting, and asked him what it was, he just lifted up his
+cap, and said, it was that monstrous, great, flat stone!
+
+At first, Lucy was displeased, and was going directly back into the
+house again; but Royal told her that he was making a windmill, and
+that, if she would stay there and keep him company, he would let her
+run with it, when it was done. So Lucy concluded to remain.
+
+
+
+
+CONVERSATION III.
+
+THE GLEN.
+
+
+Behind the house that Lucy lived in, there was a path, winding among
+trees, which was a very pleasant path to take a walk in. Lucy and Royal
+often went to take a walk there. They almost always went that way when
+Miss Anne could go with them, for she liked the place very much. It led
+to a strange sort of a place, where there were trees, and high, rocky
+banks, and a brook running along in the middle, with a broad plank to
+go across. Miss Anne called it the glen.
+
+One morning Miss Anne told Lucy that she was going to be busy for two
+hours, and that after that she was going to take a walk down to the
+glen; and that Lucy might go with her, if she would like to go. Of
+course Lucy liked the plan very much. When the time arrived, they set
+off, going out through the garden gate. Miss Anne had a parasol in one
+hand and a book in the other. Lucy ran along before her, and opened the
+gate.
+
+They heard a voice behind them calling out,
+
+“Miss Anne, where are you going?”
+
+They looked round. It was Royal, sitting at the window of a little
+room, where he used to study.
+
+“We are going to take a walk,--down to the glen,” said Miss Anne.
+
+“I wish you would wait for me,” said Royal, “only a few minutes; the
+sand is almost out.”
+
+He meant the sand of his hour-glass; for he had an hour-glass upon the
+table, in his little room, to measure the time for study. He had to
+study one hour in the afternoon, and was not allowed to leave his room
+until the sand had all run out.
+
+“No,” said Lucy, in a loud voice, calling out to Royal; “we can’t wait.”
+
+“Perhaps we had better wait for him,” said Miss Anne, in a low voice,
+to Lucy. “He would like to go with us. And, besides, he can help you
+across the brook.”
+
+Lucy seemed a little unwilling to wait, but on the whole she consented;
+and Miss Anne sat down upon a seat in the garden, while Lucy played
+about in the walks, until Royal came down, with his hatchet in his
+hand. They then walked all along together.
+
+When they got to the glen, Miss Anne went up a winding path to a seat,
+where she used to love to sit and read. There was a beautiful prospect
+from it, all around. Royal and Lucy remained down in the little valley
+to play; but Miss Anne told them that they must not go out of her sight.
+
+“But how can we tell,” said Royal, “what places you can see?”
+
+“O,” said Miss Anne, “look up now and then, and if you can see me, in
+my seat, you will be safe. If you can see me, I can see you.”
+
+“Come,” said Royal, “let us go down to the bridge, and go across the
+brook.”
+
+The plank which Royal called a bridge, was down below the place where
+Miss Anne went up to her seat, and Royal and Lucy began to walk along
+slowly towards it.
+
+“But I am afraid to go over that plank,” said Lucy.
+
+“Afraid!” said Royal; “you need not be afraid; it is not dangerous.”
+
+“I think it _is_ dangerous,” said Lucy; “it bends a great deal.”
+
+“Bends!” exclaimed Royal; “the bending does no harm. I will lead you
+over as safe as dry ground. Besides, there is something over there that
+I want to show you.”
+
+“What is it?” said Lucy.
+
+“O, something,” said Royal.
+
+“I don’t believe there is anything at all,” said Lucy, “any more than
+there was under your cap.”
+
+“O Lucy! there was something under my cap.”
+
+“No, there wasn’t,” said Lucy.
+
+“Yes, that great, flat stone.”
+
+“_In_ your cap, I mean,” said Lucy; “that wasn’t _in_ your cap.”
+
+“_In!_” said Royal; “that is a very different sort of a preposition.”
+
+“I don’t know what you mean by a preposition,” said Lucy; “but I know
+you told me there was something in your cap, and that is what I came
+out to see.”
+
+“_Under_, Lucy; I said _under_.”
+
+“Well, you meant _in_; I verily believe you meant _in_.”
+
+Lucy was right. Royal did indeed say _under_, but he meant to have her
+understand that there was something _in_ his cap, and lying upon the
+great, flat stone.
+
+“And so you told me a falsehood,” said Lucy.
+
+“O Lucy!” said Royal, “I would not tell a falsehood for all the world.”
+
+“Yes, you told me a falsehood; and now I don’t believe you about
+anything over the brook. For Miss Anne told me, one day, that when
+anybody told a falsehood, we must not believe them, even if they tell
+the truth.”
+
+“O Lucy! Lucy!” said Royal, “I don’t believe she ever said any such a
+word.”
+
+“Yes she did,” said Lucy. But Lucy said this rather hesitatingly, for
+she felt some doubt whether she was quoting what Miss Anne had told
+her, quite correctly.
+
+Here, however, the children arrived at the bridge, and Royal was
+somewhat at a loss what to do. He wanted very much to go over, and to
+have Lucy go over too; but by his not being perfectly honest before,
+about what was under his cap, Lucy had lost her confidence in him, and
+would not believe what he said. At first he thought that if she would
+not go with him, he would threaten to go off and leave her. But in a
+moment he reflected that this would make her cry, and that would cause
+Miss Anne to come down from her seat, to see what was the matter, which
+might lead to ever so much difficulty. Besides, he thought that he had
+not done exactly right about the cap story, and so he determined to
+treat Lucy kindly.
+
+“If I manage gently with her,” said he to himself, “she will want to
+come across herself pretty soon.”
+
+Accordingly, when Royal got to the plank, he said,
+
+“Well, Lucy, if you had rather stay on this side, you can. I want to go
+over, but I won’t go very far; and you can play about here.”
+
+So Royal went across upon the plank; when he had got to the middle of
+it, he sprang up and down upon it with his whole weight, in order to
+show Lucy how strong it was. He then walked along by the bank, upon the
+other side of the brook, and began to look into the water, watching for
+fishes.
+
+Lucy’s curiosity became considerably excited by what Royal was
+constantly saying about his fishes. First he said he saw a dozen little
+fishes; then, going a little farther, he saw two pretty big ones; and
+Lucy came down to the bank upon her side of the brook, but she could
+not get very near, on account of the bushes. She had a great mind to
+ask Royal to come and help her across, when all at once he called out
+very eagerly,
+
+“O Lucy! Lucy! here is a great turtle,--a monster of a turtle, as big
+as the top of my head. Here he goes, paddling along over the stones.”
+
+“Where? where?” said Lucy. “Let me see. Come and help me across, Royal.”
+
+Royal ran back to the plank, keeping a watch over the turtle, as well
+as he could, all the time. He helped Lucy across, and then they ran up
+to the place, and Royal pointed into the water.
+
+“There, Lucy! See there! A real turtle! See his tail! It is as sharp as
+a dagger.”
+
+It was true. There was a real turtle resting upon the sand in a shallow
+place in the water. His head and his four paws were projecting out of
+his shell, and his long, pointed tail, like a rudder, floated in the
+water behind.
+
+“Yes,” said Lucy. “I see him. I see his head.”
+
+“Now, Lucy,” said Royal, “we must not let him get away. We must make a
+pen for him. I can make a pen. You stay here and watch him, while I go
+and get ready to make a pen.”
+
+“How can you make it?” said Lucy.
+
+“O, you’ll see,” said Royal; and he took up his hatchet, which he had
+before laid down upon the grass, and went into the bushes, and began
+cutting, as if he was cutting some of them down.
+
+Lucy remained some time watching the turtle. He lay quite still, with
+his head partly out of the water. The sun shone upon the place, and
+perhaps that was the reason why he remained so still; for turtles are
+said to like to bask in the beams of the sun.
+
+After a time, Royal came to the place with an armful of stakes, about
+three feet long. He threw them down upon the bank, and then began to
+look around for a suitable place to build his pen. He chose, at last, a
+place in the water, near the shore. The water there was not deep, and
+the bottom was sandy.
+
+“This will be a good place,” he said to Lucy. “I will make his pen
+here.”
+
+“How are you going to make it?” said Lucy.
+
+“Why, I am going to drive these stakes down in a kind of a circle, so
+near together that he can’t get out between them; and they are so tall
+that I know he can’t get over.”
+
+“And how are you going to get him in?” said Lucy.
+
+“O, I shall leave one stake out, till I get him in,” answered Royal.
+“We can drive him in with long sticks. But you must not mind me; you
+must watch the turtle, or he will get away.”
+
+So Royal began to drive the stakes. Presently Lucy said that the turtle
+was stirring. Royal looked, but he found he was not going away, and so
+he went on with his work; and before long he had a place fenced in with
+his stakes, about as large round as a boy’s hoop. It was all fenced,
+excepting in one place, which he left open to get the turtle through.
+
+The two children then contrived, by means of two long sticks, which
+Royal cut from among the bushes, to get the turtle into his prison.
+The poor reptile hardly knew what to make of such treatment. He went
+tumbling along through the water, half pushed, half driven.
+
+When he was fairly in, Royal drove down the last stake in the vacant
+space which had been left. The turtle swam about, pushing his head
+against the bars in several places; and when he found that he could not
+get out, he remained quietly in the middle.
+
+“There,” said Royal, “that will do. Now I wish Miss Anne would come
+down here, and see him. I should like to see what she would say.”
+
+Miss Anne did come down after a while; and when the children saw her
+descending the path, they called out to her aloud to come there and
+see. She came, and when she reached the bank opposite to the turtle
+pen, she stood still for a few minutes, looking at it, with a smile of
+curiosity and interest upon her face; but she did not speak a word.
+
+
+
+
+CONVERSATION IV.
+
+A PRISONER.
+
+
+After a little while, they all left the turtle, and went rambling
+around, among the rocks and trees. At last Royal called out to them to
+come to a large tree, where he was standing. He was looking up into it.
+Lucy ran fast; she thought it was a bird’s nest. Miss Anne came along
+afterwards, singing. Royal showed them a long, straight branch, which
+extended out horizontally from the tree, and said that it would be an
+excellent place to make a swing.
+
+“So it would,” said Miss Anne, “if we only had a rope.”
+
+“I’ve got a rope at home,” said Royal, “if Lucy would only go and get
+it,--while I cut off some of the small branches, which are in the way.
+
+“Come, Lucy,” he continued, “go and get my rope. It is hanging up in
+the shed.”
+
+“O no,” said Lucy; “I can’t reach it.”
+
+“O, you can get a chair,” said Royal; “or Joanna will hand it to you;
+she will be close by, in the kitchen. Come, Lucy, go, that is a good
+girl; and I’ll pay you.”
+
+“What will you give me?” said Lucy.
+
+“O, I don’t know; but I’ll give you something.”
+
+But Lucy did not seem quite inclined to go. She said she did not want
+to go so far alone; though, in fact, it was only a very short distance.
+Besides, she had not much confidence in Royal’s promise.
+
+“Will you go, Lucy, if _I_ will promise to give you something?” said
+Miss Anne.
+
+“Yes,” said Lucy.
+
+“Well, I will,” said Miss Anne; “I can’t tell you _what_, now, for I
+don’t know; but it shall be something you will like.
+
+“But, Royal,” she added, “what shall we do for a seat in our swing?”
+
+“Why, we must have a board--a short board, with two notches. I know how
+to cut them.”
+
+“Yes, if you only had a board; but there are no boards down here. I
+think you had better go with Lucy, and then you can bring down a board.”
+
+Royal said that it would take some time to saw off the board, and cut
+the notches; and, finally, they concluded to postpone making the swing
+until the next time they came down to the glen; and then they would
+bring down whatever should be necessary, with them.
+
+As they were walking slowly along, after this, towards home, Royal said
+something about Lucy’s not being willing to go for _his_ promise, as
+well as for Miss Anne’s,--which led to the following conversation:--
+
+_Lucy._ I don’t believe you were going to give me anything at all.
+
+_Royal._ O Lucy!--I was,--I certainly was.
+
+_Lucy._ Then I don’t believe that it would be anything that I should
+like.
+
+_Royal._ But I don’t see how you could tell anything about it, unless
+you knew what it was going to be.
+
+_Lucy._ I don’t believe it would be anything; do you, Miss Anne?
+
+_Miss Anne._ I don’t know anything about it. I should not think that
+Royal would break his promise.
+
+_Lucy._ He does break his promises. He won’t mend old Margaret’s nose.
+
+_Royal._ Well, Lucy, that is because my putty has all dried up. I am
+going to do it, just as soon as I can get any more putty.
+
+_Lucy._ And that makes me think about the thing in your cap. I mean
+to ask Miss Anne if you did not tell a falsehood. He said there was
+something in his cap, and there was nothing in it at all. It was only
+on the great, flat stone.
+
+_Royal._ O, _under_, Lucy, _under_. I certainly said _under_.
+
+_Lucy._ Well, you meant _in_; I know you did. Wasn’t it a falsehood?
+
+_Miss Anne._ Did he say _in_, or _under_?
+
+_Royal._ _Under_, _under_; it was certainly _under_.
+
+_Miss Anne._ Then I don’t think it was exactly a falsehood.
+
+_Lucy._ Well, it was as bad as a falsehood, at any rate.
+
+_Royal._ Was it as bad as a falsehood, Miss Anne?
+
+_Miss Anne._ Let us consider a little. Lucy, what do you think? Suppose
+he had said that there was really something _in_ his cap,--do you think
+it would have been no worse?
+
+_Lucy._ I don’t know.
+
+_Miss Anne._ I think it _would_ have been worse.
+
+_Royal._ Yes, a great deal worse.
+
+_Miss Anne._ He _deceived you_, perhaps, but he did not tell a
+falsehood.
+
+_Lucy._ Well, Miss Anne, and isn’t it wrong for him to deceive me?
+
+_Miss Anne._ I think it was unwise, at any rate.
+
+_Royal._ Why was it unwise, Miss Anne? I wanted her to come out, and
+I knew she would like to be out there, if she would only once come.
+Besides, I thought it would make her laugh when I came to lift up my
+cap and show her that great, flat stone.
+
+_Miss Anne._ And did she laugh?
+
+_Royal._ Why, not much. She said she meant to go right into the house
+again.
+
+_Miss Anne._ Instead of being pleased with the wit, she was displeased
+at being imposed upon.
+
+Royal laughed.
+
+_Miss Anne._ The truth is, Royal, that, though it is rather easier,
+sometimes, to get along by wit than by honesty, yet you generally have
+to pay for it afterwards.
+
+_Royal._ How do we have to pay for it?
+
+_Miss Anne._ Why, Lucy has lost her confidence in you. You cannot get
+her to go and get a rope for you by merely promising her something,
+while I can. She confides in me, and not in you. She is afraid you
+will find some ingenious escape or other from fulfilling it. Wit
+gives anybody a present advantage, but honesty gives a lasting power;
+so that the influence I have over Lucy, by always being honest with
+her, is worth a great deal more than all you can accomplish with
+your contrivances. So I think you had better keep your wits and your
+contrivances for turtles, and always be honest with men.
+
+_Royal._ Men! Lucy isn’t a man.
+
+_Miss Anne._ I mean mankind--men, women, and children.
+
+_Royal._ Well, about my turtle, Miss Anne. Do you think that I can keep
+him in his pen?
+
+_Miss Anne._ Yes, unless he digs out.
+
+_Royal._ Dig?--Can turtles dig much?
+
+_Miss Anne._ I presume they can work into mud, and sand, and soft
+ground.
+
+_Royal._ Then I must get a great, flat stone, and put into the bottom
+of his pen. He can’t dig through that.
+
+_Miss Anne._ I should rather make his pen larger, and then perhaps he
+won’t want to get out. You might find some cove in the brook, where the
+water is deep, for him, and then drive your stakes in the shallow water
+all around it. And then, if you choose, you could extend it up upon the
+shore, and so let him have a walk upon the land, within his bounds.
+Then, perhaps, sometimes, when you come down to see him, you may find
+him up upon the grass, sunning himself.
+
+_Royal._ Yes, that I shall like very much. It will take a great many
+stakes; but I can cut them with my hatchet. I’ll call it my _turtle
+pasture_. Perhaps I shall find some more to put in.
+
+_Lucy._ I don’t think it is yours, altogether, Royal.
+
+_Royal._ Why, I found him.
+
+_Lucy._ Yes, but I watched him for you, or else he would have got away.
+I think you ought to let me own a share.
+
+_Royal._ But I made the pen altogether myself.
+
+_Lucy._ And I helped you drive the turtle in.
+
+_Royal._ O Lucy! I don’t think you did much good.
+
+_Miss Anne._ I’ll tell you what, Lucy; if Royal found the turtle and
+made the pen, and if you watched him and helped drive him in, then I
+think you ought to own about one third, and Royal two thirds.
+
+_Royal._ Well.
+
+_Miss Anne._ But, then, Royal, why would it not be a good plan for you
+to let her have as much of your share as will make hers half, and
+yours half, to pay her for the trouble you gave her by the cap story?
+
+_Royal._ To pay her?
+
+_Miss Anne._ Yes,--a sort of damages. Then, if you are careful not to
+deceive her any more, Lucy will pass over the old cases, and place
+confidence in you for the future.
+
+_Royal._ Well, Lucy, you shall have half.
+
+Lucy clapped her hands with delight at this concession, and soon after
+the children reached home. The next day, Royal and Lucy went down to
+see the turtle; and Royal made him a large pasture, partly in the brook
+and partly on the shore, and while he was doing it, Lucy remained, and
+kept him company.
+
+
+
+
+CONVERSATION V.
+
+TARGET PAINTING.
+
+
+On rainy days, Lucy sometimes found it pretty difficult to know what to
+do for amusement,--especially when Royal was in his little room at his
+studies. When Royal had finished his studies, he used to let her go out
+with him into the shed, or into the barn, and see what he was doing.
+She could generally tell whether he had gone out or not, by looking
+into the back entry upon his nail, to see if his cap was there. If his
+cap was there, she supposed that he had not gone out.
+
+One afternoon, when it was raining pretty fast, she went twice to look
+at Royal’s nail, and both times found the cap still upon it. Lucy
+thought it must be after the time, and she wondered why he did not come
+down. She concluded to take his cap, and put it on, and make believe
+that she was a traveller.
+
+She put the cap upon her head, and then got a pair of her father’s
+gloves, and put on. She also found an umbrella in the corner, and took
+that in her hand. When she found herself rigged, she thought she would
+go and call at Miss Anne’s door. She accordingly walked along, using
+her umbrella for a cane, holding it with both hands.
+
+When she got to Miss Anne’s door, she knocked, as well as she could,
+with the crook upon the handle of the umbrella. Miss Anne had heard the
+thumping noise of the umbrella, as Lucy came along, and knew who it
+was; so she said, “Come in.”
+
+Lucy opened the door and went in; the cap settled down over her eyes,
+so that she had to hold her head back very far to see, and the long
+fingers of her father’s gloves were sticking out in all directions.
+
+“How do you, sir?” said she to Miss Anne, nodding a little, as well as
+she could,--“how do you, sir?”
+
+“Pretty well, I thank you, sir; walk in, sir; I am happy to see you,”
+said Miss Anne.
+
+“It is a pretty late evening, sir, I thank you, sir,” said Lucy.
+
+“Yes, sir, I think it is,” said Miss Anne. “Is there any news to-night,
+sir?”
+
+“No, sir,--not but a few, sir,” said Lucy.
+
+Lucy looked pretty sober while this dialogue lasted; but Miss Anne
+could not refrain from laughing aloud at Lucy’s appearance and
+expressions, and Lucy turned round, and appeared to be going away.
+
+“Can’t you stop longer, sir?” said Miss Anne.
+
+“No, sir,” said Lucy. “I only wanted to ask you which is the way to
+London.”
+
+Just at this moment, Lucy heard Royal’s voice in the back entry, asking
+Joanna if she knew what had become of his cap; and immediately she
+started to run back and give it to him. Finding, however, that she
+could not get along fast enough with the umbrella, she dropped it upon
+the floor, and ran along without it, calling out,
+
+“Royal! Royal! here; come here, and look at me.”
+
+“Now I should like to know, Miss Lucy,” said Royal, as soon as she came
+in sight, “who authorized you to take off my cap?”
+
+“I’m a traveller,” said Lucy.
+
+“A traveller!” repeated Royal; “you look like a traveller.”
+
+He pulled his cap off from Lucy’s head, and put it upon his own; and
+then held up a paper which he had in his hands, to her view.
+
+There was a frightful-looking figure of a man upon it, pretty large,
+with eyes, nose, and mouth, painted brown, and a bundle of sticks upon
+his back.
+
+“What is that?” said Lucy.
+
+“It is an Indian,” said Royal. “I painted him myself.”
+
+“O, what an Indian!” said Lucy. “I wish you would give him to me.”
+
+“O no,” said Royal; “it is for my _target_.”
+
+“Target?” said Lucy. “What is a target?”
+
+“A target? Why, a target is a mark to shoot at, with my bow and arrow.
+They almost always have Indians for targets.”
+
+Lucy told him that she did not believe his target would stand up long
+enough to be shot at; but Royal said, in reply, that he was going to
+paste him upon a shingle, and then he could prop the shingle up so that
+he could shoot at it. And he asked Lucy if she would go and borrow Miss
+Anne’s gum arabic bottle, while he went and got the shingle.
+
+The shingle which Royal meant was a thin, flat piece of wood, such as
+is used to put upon the roofs of houses.
+
+The gum arabic bottle was a small, square bottle, containing some
+dissolved gum arabic, and a brush,--which was always ready for pasting.
+
+Before Lucy got the paste, Royal came back with his shingle, and he
+came into Miss Anne’s room, to see what had become of Lucy; and Miss
+Anne then said he might paste it there if he pleased. So she spread
+a great newspaper upon the table, and put the little bottle and the
+Indian upon it; and Royal and Lucy brought two chairs, and sat down
+to the work. They found that the table was rather too high for them;
+and so they took the things off again, and spread the paper upon the
+carpet, and sat down around it. Lucy could see now a great deal better
+than before.
+
+“Miss Anne,” said Lucy, “I very much wish that you would give me your
+gum arabic bottle, and then I could make little books, and paste
+pictures in them, whenever I pleased.”
+
+“Yes,” said Miss Anne, “and that would make me ever so much trouble.”
+
+“No, Miss Anne, I don’t think it would make you much trouble.”
+
+“Why, when I wanted a little gum arabic, to paste something, how would
+I get any?”
+
+“O, then I would lend you mine,” said Lucy.
+
+“Yes, if you could find it.”
+
+“O, Miss Anne, I could find it very easily; I am going to keep it in my
+treasury.”
+
+“Perhaps you might put it in once or twice, but after that you would
+leave it about anywhere. One day I should find it upon a chair, and the
+next day upon a table, and the next on the floor;--that is the way you
+leave your things about the house.”
+
+“I used to, when I was a little girl,” said Lucy, “but I don’t now.”
+
+“How long is it since you were a little girl?” asked Miss Anne.
+
+“O, it was before you came here. I am older now than I was when you
+came here; I have had a birthday since then.”
+
+“Don’t you grow old any, except when you have a birthday?” asked Miss
+Anne.
+
+Lucy did not answer this question at first, as she did not know exactly
+how it was; and while she was thinking of it, Miss Anne said,
+
+“It can’t be very long, Lucy, since you learned to put things in their
+places, for it is not more than ten minutes since I heard you throw
+down an umbrella upon the entry floor, and leave it there.”
+
+“The umbrella?--O, that was because I heard Royal calling for his cap;
+and so I could not wait, you know; I had to leave it there.”
+
+“But you have passed by it once since, and I presume you did not think
+of such a thing as taking it up.”
+
+Lucy had no reply to make to this statement, and she remained silent.
+
+“I have got a great many little things,” continued Miss Anne, “which I
+don’t want myself, and which I should be very glad to give away to some
+little girl, for playthings, if I only knew of some one who would take
+care of them. I don’t want to have them scattered about the house, and
+lost, and destroyed.”
+
+“O, I will take care of them, Miss Anne,” said Lucy, very eagerly, “if
+you will only give them to me. I certainly will. I will put them in my
+treasury, and keep them very safe.”
+
+“If I were a little girl, no bigger than you,” said Miss Anne, “I
+should have a great cabinet of playthings and curiosities, twice as big
+as your treasury.”
+
+“How should you get them?” asked Lucy.
+
+“O, I know of a way;--but it is a secret.”
+
+“Tell me, do, Miss Anne,” said Lucy.--“You would buy them, I suppose,
+with your money.”
+
+“No,” said Miss Anne, “that is not the way I meant.”
+
+“What way did you mean, then?” said Lucy. “I wish you would tell me.”
+
+“Why, I should take such excellent care of everything I had, that my
+mother would give me a great many of her little curiosities, and other
+things, to keep.”
+
+“Would she, do you think?”
+
+“Yes,” said Miss Anne, “I do not doubt it. Every lady has a great many
+beautiful things, put away, which she does not want to use herself, but
+she only wants to have them kept safely. Now, I should take such good
+care of all such things, that my mother would be very glad to have me
+keep them.”
+
+“Did you do so, when you were a little girl?” said Lucy.
+
+“No,” said Miss Anne; “I was just as careless and foolish as you are.
+When I was playing with anything, and was suddenly called away, I would
+throw it right down, wherever I happened to be, and leave it there.
+Once I had a little glass dog, and I left it on the floor, where I had
+been playing with it, and somebody came along, and stepped upon it, and
+broke it to pieces.”
+
+“And would not your mother give you things then?” asked Lucy.
+
+“No, nothing which was of much value.--And once my uncle sent me a
+beautiful little doll; but my mother would not let me keep it. She kept
+it herself, locked up in a drawer, only sometimes she would let me have
+it to play with.”
+
+“Why would not she let you keep it?” said Lucy.
+
+“O, if she had, I should soon have made it look like old Margaret.”
+
+Here Royal said he had got his Indian pasted; and he put away the gum
+arabic bottle, and the sheet of paper, and then he and Lucy went away.
+
+
+
+
+CONVERSATION VI.
+
+MIDNIGHT.
+
+
+One night, while Miss Anne was undressing Lucy, to put her to bed, she
+thought that her voice had a peculiar sound, somewhat different from
+usual. It was not hoarseness, exactly, and yet it was such a sort of
+sound as made Miss Anne think that Lucy had taken cold. She asked her
+if she had not taken cold, but Lucy said no.
+
+Lucy slept in Miss Anne’s room, in a little trundle-bed. Late in the
+evening, just before Miss Anne herself went to bed, she looked at Lucy,
+to see if she was sleeping quietly; and she found that she was.
+
+But in the night Miss Anne was awaked by hearing Lucy coughing with a
+peculiar hoarse and hollow sound, and breathing very hard. She got up,
+and went to her trundle-bed.
+
+“Lucy,” said she, “what’s the matter?”
+
+“Nothing,” said Lucy, “only I can’t breathe very well.”
+
+Here Lucy began to cough again; and the cough sounded so hoarse and
+hollow, that Miss Anne began to be quite afraid that Lucy was really
+sick. She put on a loose robe, and carried her lamp out into the
+kitchen, and lighted it,--and then came back into her room again. She
+found that Lucy was no better, and so she went to call her mother.
+
+She went with the lamp, and knocked at her door; and when she answered,
+Miss Anne told her that Lucy did not seem to be very well,--that she
+had a hoarse cough, and that she breathed hard.
+
+“O, I’m afraid it is the croup,” she exclaimed; “let us get up
+immediately.”
+
+“We will get right up, and come and see her,” said Lucy’s father.
+
+So Miss Anne put the lamp down at their door, and went out into the
+kitchen to light another lamp for herself. She also opened the coals,
+and put a little wood upon the fire, and hung the tea-kettle upon the
+crane, and filled it up with water; for Miss Anne had observed that, in
+cases of sudden sickness, hot water was one of the things most sure to
+be wanted.
+
+After a short time, Lucy’s father and mother came in. After they had
+been with her a few minutes, her mother said,
+
+“Don’t you think it is the croup?”
+
+“No, I hope not,” said her father; “I presume it is only quinsy; but I
+am not sure, and perhaps I had better go for a doctor.”
+
+After some further consultation, they concluded that it was best to
+call a physician. Lucy’s mother recommended that they should call up
+the hired man, and send him; but her father thought that it would take
+some time for him to get up and get ready, and that he had better go
+himself.
+
+When he had gone, they brought in some hot water, and bathed Lucy’s
+feet. She liked this very much; but her breathing seemed to grow rather
+worse than better.
+
+“What is the _croup_?” said Lucy to her mother, while her feet were in
+the water.
+
+“It is a kind of sickness that children have sometimes suddenly in the
+night; but I _hope_ you are not going to have it.”
+
+“No, mother,” said Lucy; “I think it is only the quinsy.”
+
+Lucy did not know at all what the quinsy was; but her sickness did not
+seem to her to be any thing very bad; and so she agreed with her father
+that it was probably only the quinsy.
+
+When the doctor came, he felt of Lucy’s pulse, and looked at her
+tongue, and listened to her breathing.
+
+“Will she take _ipecacuanha_?” said the doctor to Lucy’s mother.
+
+“She will take anything you prescribe, doctor,” said her father, in
+reply.
+
+“Well, that’s clever,” said the doctor. “The old rule is, that the
+child that will take medicine is half cured already.”
+
+So the doctor sat down at the table, and opened his saddle-bags, and
+took out a bottle filled with a yellowish powder, and began to take
+some out.
+
+“Is it good medicine?” said Lucy, in a low voice, to her mother.
+She was now sitting in her mother’s lap, who was rocking her in a
+rocking-chair.
+
+“Yes,” said the doctor; for he overheard Lucy’s question, and thought
+that he would answer it himself. “Yes, ipecacuanha is a very good
+medicine,--an excellent medicine.”
+
+As he said this, he looked around, rather slyly, at Miss Anne and
+Lucy’s father.
+
+“Then I shall like to take it,” said Lucy.
+
+“He means,” said her mother, “that it is a good medicine to cure the
+sickness with; the _taste_ of it is not good. It is a very disagreeable
+medicine to take.”
+
+Lucy said nothing in reply to this, but she thought to herself, that
+she wished the doctors could find out some medicines that did not
+taste so bad.
+
+Miss Anne received the medicine from the doctor, and prepared it in a
+spoon, with some water, for Lucy to take. Just before it was ready, the
+door opened, and Royal came in.
+
+“Why, Royal,” said his mother, “how came you to get up?”
+
+“I heard a noise, and I thought it was morning,” said Royal.
+
+“Morning? no,” replied his mother; “it is midnight.”
+
+“Midnight?” said Lucy. She was quite astonished. She did not recollect
+that she had ever been up at midnight before, in her life.
+
+“Is Lucy sick?” said Royal.
+
+“No, not very sick,” said Lucy.
+
+Royal came and stood by the rocking-chair, and looked into Lucy’s face.
+
+“I am sorry that you are sick,” said he. “Is there anything that I can
+do for you?”
+
+Lucy hesitated a moment, and then her eye suddenly brightened up, and
+she said,
+
+“Yes, Royal,--if you would only just be so good as to take my medicine
+for me.”
+
+Royal laughed, and said, “O Lucy! I guess you are not very sick.”
+
+In fact, Lucy was breathing pretty freely then, and there was nothing
+to indicate, particularly, that she was sick; unless when a paroxysm
+of coughing came on. Miss Anne brought her medicine to her in a great
+spoon, and Royal said that he presumed that the doctor would not let
+him take the medicine, but that, if she would take it, he would make
+all the faces for her.
+
+Accordingly, while she was swallowing the medicine, she turned her eyes
+up towards Royal, who had stood back a little way, and she began to
+laugh a little at the strange grimaces which he was making. The laugh
+was, however, interrupted and spoiled by a universal shudder which came
+over her, produced by the taste of the ipecacuanha.
+
+Immediately afterwards, Lucy’s mother said,
+
+“Come, Royal; now I want you to go right back to bed again.”
+
+“Well, mother,--only won’t you just let me stop a minute, to look out
+the door, and see how midnight looks?”
+
+“Yes,” said she, “only run along.”
+
+So Royal went away; and pretty soon the doctor went away too. He said
+that Lucy would be pretty sick for about an hour, and that after that
+he hoped that she would be better; and he left a small white powder in
+a little paper, which he said she might take after that time, and it
+would make her sleep well the rest of the night.
+
+It was as the doctor had predicted. Lucy was quite sick for an hour,
+and her father and mother, and Miss Anne, all remained, and took care
+of her. After that, she began to be better. She breathed much more
+easily, and when she coughed she did not seem to be so very hoarse. Her
+mother was then going to carry her into her room; but Miss Anne begged
+them to let her stay where she was; for she said she wanted to take
+care of her herself.
+
+“The doctor said he thought she would sleep quietly,” said Miss Anne;
+“and if she should not be so well, I will come and call you.”
+
+“Very well,” said her mother, “we will do so. But first you may give
+her the powder.”
+
+So Miss Anne took the white powder, and put it into some jelly, in a
+spoon; and when she had covered the powder up carefully with the jelly,
+she brought it to Lucy.
+
+“_Now_ I’ve got some good medicine for you,” said Miss Anne.
+
+“I am glad it is good,” said Lucy.
+
+“That is,” continued Miss Anne, “the jelly is good, and you will not
+taste the powder.”
+
+Lucy took the jelly, and, after it, a little water; and then her mother
+put her into her trundle-bed. Her father and mother then bade her good
+night, and went away to their own room.
+
+Miss Anne then set the chairs back in their places, and carried out all
+the things which had been used; and after she had got the room arranged
+and in order, she came to Lucy’s bedside to see if she was asleep. She
+was not asleep.
+
+“Lucy,” said Miss Anne, “how do you feel now?”
+
+“O, pretty well,” said Lucy; “at least, I am better.”
+
+“Do you feel sleepy?”
+
+“No,” said Lucy.
+
+“Is there any thing you want?” asked Miss Anne.
+
+“Why, no,--only,--I should like it,--only I don’t suppose you could
+very well,--but I should like it if you could hold me a little
+while,--and rock me.”
+
+“O yes, I can,” said Miss Anne, “just as well as not.”
+
+So Miss Anne took Lucy up from her bed, and wrapped a blanket about
+her, and sat down in her rocking-chair, to rock her. She rocked her
+a few minutes, and sang to her, until she thought she was asleep.
+Then she stopped singing, and she rocked slower and slower, until she
+gradually ceased.
+
+A moment afterwards, Lucy said, in a mild and gentle voice,
+
+“Miss Anne, is it midnight now?”
+
+“It is about midnight,” said Miss Anne.
+
+“Do you think you could just carry me to the window, and let me look
+out, and see how the midnight looks?--or am I too heavy?”
+
+“No, you are not very heavy; but, then, there is nothing to see.
+Midnight looks just like any other part of the night.”
+
+“Royal wanted to see it,” said Lucy, “and I should like to, too, if you
+would be willing to carry me.”
+
+When a child is so patient and gentle, it is very difficult indeed to
+refuse them any request that they make; and Miss Anne immediately began
+to draw up the blanket over Lucy’s feet, preparing to go. She did not
+wish to have her put her feet to the floor, for fear that she might
+take more cold. So she carried her along to the window, although she
+was pretty heavy for Miss Anne to carry. Miss Anne was not very strong.
+
+[Illustration: “Why, Miss Anne,” said Lucy, “isn’t it any
+darker than this?”--_Page_ 71]
+
+Lucy separated the two curtains with her hands, and Miss Anne carried
+her in between them. There was a narrow window-seat, and she rested
+Lucy partly upon it, so that she was less heavy to hold.
+
+“Why, Miss Anne,” said Lucy, “isn’t it any darker than this?”
+
+“No,” said Miss Anne; “there is a moon to-night.”
+
+“Where?” said Lucy. “I don’t see the moon.”
+
+“We can’t see it here; we can only see the light of it, shining on the
+buildings.”
+
+“It is pretty dark in the yard,” said Lucy.
+
+“Yes,” said Miss Anne, “the yard is in shadow.”
+
+“What do you mean by that, Miss Anne?” asked Lucy.
+
+“Why, the moon does not shine into the yard; the house casts a shadow
+all over it.”
+
+“Then I should think,” said Lucy, “that you ought to say that the
+shadow is in the yard,--not the yard is in the shadow.”
+
+Miss Anne laughed, and said,
+
+“I did not say that the yard was in _the_ shadow, but in _shadow_.”
+
+“And is not that just the same thing?” said Lucy.
+
+“Not exactly; but look at the stars over there, beyond the field.”
+
+“Yes,” said Lucy, “there’s one pretty bright one; but there are not a
+great many out. I thought there would be more at midnight.”
+
+“No,” said Miss Anne, “there are no more stars at midnight than at any
+other time; and to-night there are fewer than usual, because the moon
+shines.”
+
+“I don’t see why there should not be just as many stars, if the moon
+does shine.”
+
+“There _are_ just as many; only we can’t see them so well.”
+
+“Why can’t we see them?” said Lucy.
+
+But Miss Anne told Lucy that she was rather tired of holding her at the
+window, and so she would carry her back, and tell her about it while
+she was rocking her to sleep.
+
+“You see,” said Miss Anne, after she had sat down again, “that there
+are just as many stars in the sky in the daytime, as there are in the
+night.”
+
+“O Miss Anne!” exclaimed Lucy, raising up her head suddenly, as if
+surprised; “I have looked up in the sky a great many times, and I never
+saw any.”
+
+“No, we cannot see them, because the sun shines so bright.”
+
+“Did you ever see any, Miss Anne?”
+
+“No,” said she.
+
+“Did any body ever see any?”
+
+“No,” said Miss Anne, “I don’t know that any body ever did.”
+
+“Then,” said Lucy, “how do they know that there are any?”
+
+“Well--that is rather a hard question,” said Miss Anne. “But they do
+know; they have found out in some way or other, though I don’t know
+exactly how.”
+
+“I don’t see how they can _know_ that there are any stars there,” said
+Lucy, “unless somebody has seen them. I guess they only _think_ there
+are some, Miss Anne,--they only _think_.”
+
+“I believe I don’t know enough about it myself,” said Miss Anne, “to
+explain it to you,--and besides, you ought to go to sleep now. So shut
+up your eyes, and I will sing to you, and then, perhaps, you will go to
+sleep.”
+
+Lucy obeyed, and shut up her eyes; and Miss Anne began to sing her a
+song. After a little while, Lucy opened her eyes, and said,
+
+“I rather think, Miss Anne, I should like to get into my trundle-bed
+now. I am rather tired of sitting in your lap.”
+
+“Very well,” said Miss Anne; “I think it will be better. But would not
+you rather have me bring the cradle in? and then you can lie down, and
+I can rock you all the time.”
+
+“No,” said Lucy; “the cradle has got so short, that I can’t put my feet
+out straight. I had rather get into my trundle-bed.”
+
+So Miss Anne put Lucy into the trundle-bed, and she herself took a
+book, and sat at her table, reading. In a short time, Lucy went to
+sleep; and she slept soundly until morning.
+
+
+
+
+CONVERSATION VII.
+
+JOANNA.
+
+
+The next morning, when Lucy waked up, she found that it was very
+light. The curtains of the room were up, and she could see the sun
+shining brightly upon the trees and buildings out of doors, so that she
+supposed that it was pretty late. Besides, she saw that Miss Anne was
+not in the room; and she supposed that she had got up and gone out to
+breakfast.
+
+Lucy thought that she would get up too. But then she recollected that
+she had been sick the night before, and that, perhaps, her mother would
+not be willing to have her get up.
+
+Her next idea was, that she would call out for Miss Anne, or for
+her mother; but this, on reflection, she thought would make a great
+disturbance; for it was some distance from the room which she was in to
+the parlor, where she supposed they were taking breakfast.
+
+She concluded, on the whole, to wait patiently until somebody should
+come; and having nothing else to do, she began to sing a little song,
+which Miss Anne had taught her. She knew only one verse, but she sang
+this verse two or three times over, louder and louder each time, and
+her voice resounded merrily through all that part of the house.
+
+Some children _cry_ when they wake up and find themselves alone; some
+call out aloud for somebody to come; and others sing. Thus there are
+three ways; and the singing is the best of all the three;--except,
+indeed, for very little children, who are not old enough to sing or to
+call, and who, therefore, cannot do anything but cry.
+
+They heard Lucy’s singing in the parlor, and Miss Anne came immediately
+to see her. She gave her a picture-book to amuse herself with for a
+time, and went away again; but in about a quarter of an hour she came
+back, and helped her to get up and dress herself.
+
+Her mother told her that she must not go out of doors that day, but
+that she might play about in any of the rooms, just as she pleased.
+
+“But what shall I do for my breakfast?” said Lucy.
+
+“O, I will give you some breakfast,” said Miss Anne. “How should you
+like to have it by yourself, upon your little table, in the kitchen?”
+
+“Well,” said Lucy, “if you will let me have my own cups and saucers.”
+
+“Your cups won’t hold enough for you to drink,--will they?”
+
+“O, I can fill them up two or three times.”
+
+Miss Anne said she had no objection to this plan; and she told Lucy to
+go and get her table ready. So Lucy went and got her little table. It
+was just high enough for her to sit at. Her father had made it for her,
+by taking a small table in the house, which had been intended for a
+sort of a light-stand, and sawing off the legs, so as to make it just
+high enough for her.
+
+Lucy brought this little table, and also her chair; and then Miss Anne
+handed her a napkin for a table-cloth, and told her that she might
+set her table,--and that, when it was all set, she would bring her
+something for breakfast; and so she left Lucy, for a time, to herself.
+
+Lucy spread the napkin upon her table, and then went and got some of
+her cups and saucers, and put upon it. Joanna was ironing at the great
+kitchen table, and Lucy went to ask her how many cups and saucers she
+had better set.
+
+“I should think it would take the whole set,” said Joanna, “to hold one
+good cup of tea.”
+
+“But I am going to fill up my cup three times, Joanna; and if that
+isn’t enough, I shall fill it up four times.”
+
+“O, then,” said Joanna, “I would not have but one cup,--or at most two.
+I think I would have two, because you may possibly have some company.”
+
+“I wish you would come and be my company, Joanna.”
+
+“No, I must attend to my ironing.”
+
+“Well,” said Lucy, as she went back to her table, “I will have two
+cups, at any rate, for I may have some company.”
+
+She accordingly put on two cups and a tea-pot; also a sugar-bowl and
+creamer. She placed them in various ways upon the table; first trying
+one plan of arrangement, and then another; and when at last they were
+placed in the best way, she went and called Miss Anne, to tell her that
+she was ready for her breakfast.
+
+Miss Anne came out, according to her promise, to give her what she was
+to have to eat. First, she put a little sugar in her sugar-bowl; then
+some milk in her cream-pitcher; then some water, pretty hot, in her
+tea-pot.
+
+“Could not you let me have a little real tea?” said Lucy.
+
+“O, this will taste just as well,” said Miss Anne.
+
+“I know it will taste just as well; but it will not _look_ just right.
+Real tea is not white, like water.”
+
+“Water is not white,” said Miss Anne; “milk is white; water is very
+different in appearance from milk.”
+
+“What color is water, then?” said Lucy.
+
+“It is not of any color,” said Miss Anne. “It is what we call
+colorless. Now, you want to have something in your tea-pot which is
+colored a little, like tea,--not perfectly colorless, like water.”
+
+Lucy said yes, that that was exactly what she wanted. So Miss Anne
+took her tea-pot up, and went into the closet with it, and presently
+came out with it again, and put it upon the table. The reason why she
+took all this pains to please Lucy was, because she was so gentle and
+pleasant; and, although she often asked for things, she was not vexed
+or ill-humored when they could not be given to her.
+
+Miss Anne then cut some thin slices of bread, and divided them into
+square pieces, so small that they could go on a small plate, which she
+brought from the closet. She also gave her a toasting-fork with a
+long handle, and told her that she might toast her own bread, and then
+spread it with butter. She gave her a little butter upon another plate.
+
+When all these things were arranged, Miss Anne went away, telling Lucy
+that she had better make her breakfast last as long as she could, for
+she must remember that she could not go out at all that day; and that
+she must therefore economize her amusements.
+
+“Economize? What do you mean by that, Miss Anne?” said Lucy.
+
+“Why, use them carefully, and make them last as long as you can.”
+
+Lucy followed Miss Anne’s advice in making the amusement of sitting
+at her own breakfast table last as long as possible. She toasted her
+little slices of bread with the toasting-fork, and poured out the tea
+from her tea-pot. She found that it had a slight tinge of the color of
+tea, which Miss Anne had given it by sweetening it a little, with brown
+sugar. Lucy enjoyed her breakfast very much.
+
+While she was eating it, Joanna, who was much pleased with her for
+being so still, and so careful not to make her any trouble, asked her
+if she should not like a roasted apple.
+
+“Yes,” said Lucy, “very much indeed.”
+
+“I will give you one,” said Joanna, “and show you how to roast it, if
+you will go and ask your mother, if she thinks it will not hurt you.”
+
+Lucy accordingly went and asked her mother. She said it would not hurt
+her at all, and that she should be very glad to have Joanna get her an
+apple.
+
+Joanna accordingly brought a large, rosy apple, with a stout stem. She
+tied a long string to the stem, and then held the apple up before the
+fire a minute, by means of the stem. Then she got a flat-iron, and tied
+the other end of the string to the flat-iron. The flat-iron she then
+placed upon the mantle shelf, and the string was just long enough to
+let the apple hang down exactly before the fire.
+
+When it was all arranged in this way, she took up the apple, and
+twisted the string for some time; and then, when she let the apple
+down again gently to its place, the weight of it began to untwist the
+string, and this made the apple itself turn round quite swiftly before
+the fire.
+
+Joanna also put a plate under the apple, to catch any of the juice or
+pulp which might fall down, and then left Lucy to watch it while it was
+roasting.
+
+Lucy watched its revolutions for some time in silence. She observed
+that the apple would whirl very swiftly for a time, and then it would
+go slower, and slower, and slower, until, at length, she said,
+
+“Joanna, Joanna, it is going to stop.”
+
+But, instead of this, it happened that, just at the very instant when
+Lucy thought it was going to stop, all at once it began to turn the
+other way; and, instead of going slower and slower, it went faster and
+faster, until, at length, it was revolving as fast as it did before.
+
+“O no,” said she to Joanna; “it has got a going again.”
+
+It was indeed revolving very swiftly; but pretty soon it began to
+slacken its speed again;--and again Lucy thought that it was certainly
+going to stop. But at this time she witnessed the same phenomenon as
+before. It had nearly lost all its motion, and was turning around very
+slowly indeed, and just upon the point of stopping; and in fact it did
+seem to stop for an instant; but immediately it began to move in an
+opposite direction, very slowly at first, but afterwards faster and
+faster, until it was, at length, spinning around before the hot coals,
+as fast as ever before. Pretty soon, also, the apple began to sing;
+and Lucy concluded that it would never stop,--at least not before it
+would have time to be well roasted.
+
+“It goes like Royal’s top,” said Lucy.
+
+“Has Royal got a top?” said Joanna.
+
+“Yes,” said Lucy, “a large humming-top. There is a hole in it. It spins
+very fast, only it does not go first one way and then the other, like
+this apple.”
+
+“_I_ never saw a top,” said Joanna.
+
+“Never saw one!” exclaimed Lucy. “Did not the boys have tops when you
+were little?”
+
+“No boys that I ever knew,” answered Joanna.
+
+“Did you have a tea-set when you were a little girl?” asked Lucy.
+
+“No,” said Joanna, “I never saw any such a tea-set, until I saw yours.”
+
+“What kind of playthings did you have, then, when you were a little
+girl?”
+
+“No playthings at all,” said Joanna; “I was a farmer’s daughter.”
+
+“And don’t the farmers’ daughters ever have any playthings?”
+
+“_I_ never did, at any rate.”
+
+“What did you do, then, for play?”
+
+“O, I had plenty of play. When I was about as big as you, I used to
+build fires in the stumps.”
+
+“What stumps?” said Lucy.
+
+“Why, the stumps in the field, pretty near my father’s house. I used to
+pick up chips and sticks, and build fires in the hollow places in the
+stumps, and call them my ovens. Then, when they were all heated, I used
+to put a potato in, and cover it up with sand, and let it roast.”
+
+“I wish I had some stumps to build fires in,” said Lucy. “I should like
+to go to your house and see them.”
+
+“O, they are all gone now,” said Joanna. “They have gradually got burnt
+up, and rotted out; and now it is all a smooth, green field.”
+
+“O, what a pity!” said Lucy. “And an’t there any more stumps anywhere?”
+
+“Yes, in the woods, and upon the new fields. You see, when they cut
+down trees, they leave the stumps in the ground; and pretty soon they
+begin to rot; and they rot more and more, until, at last, they tumble
+all to pieces; and then they pile up the pieces in heaps, and burn
+them. Then the ground is all smooth and clear. So I used to build fires
+in the stumps as long as they lasted. One day my hen laid her eggs in a
+stump.”
+
+“Your hen?” said Lucy; “did you have a hen?”
+
+“Yes,” replied Joanna; “when I was a little older than you are, my
+father gave me a little yellow chicken, that was _peeping_, with the
+rest, about the yard. I used to feed her, every day, with crumbs. After
+a time, she grew up to be a large hen, and laid eggs. My father said
+that I might have all the eggs too. I used to sell them, and save the
+money.”
+
+“How much money did you get?” asked Lucy.
+
+“O, considerable. After a time, you see, I let my hen sit, and hatch
+some chickens.”
+
+“Sit?” said Lucy.
+
+“Yes; you see, after hens have laid a good many eggs, they sit upon
+them, to keep them warm, for two or three weeks; and, while they keep
+them warm, a little chicken begins to grow in every egg, and at length,
+after they grow strong enough, they break through the eggs and come
+out. So I got eleven chickens from my hen, after a time.”
+
+“Eleven?” repeated Lucy; “were there just eleven?”
+
+“There were twelve, but one died,” replied Joanna. “And all these
+chickens were hatched in a stump.”
+
+“How did that happen?” asked Lucy.
+
+“Why, the hens generally used to lay their eggs in the barn, and I
+used to go in, every day, to get the eggs. I carried a little basket,
+and I used to climb about upon the hay, and feel in the cribs; and I
+generally knew where all the nests were. But once I could not find my
+hen’s nest for several days; and at last I thought I would watch her,
+and see where she went. I did watch her, and I saw her go into a hollow
+place in a great black stump, in the corner of the yard. After she came
+out, I went and looked there, and I found four eggs.”
+
+“What did you do then?” said Lucy.
+
+“Why, I concluded, on the whole, to let them stay, and let my hen hatch
+her eggs there, if she would. And I told my brother, that, if he would
+make a coop for me, around that stump, I would give him one of the
+chickens.”
+
+“A _coop_? What is a coop?”
+
+“O, a small house for hens to live in. My brother made me a coop. He
+made it immediately after the hen had hatched her chickens. I will tell
+you how he made it. He drove stakes down all around the stump, and then
+put some short boards over the top, so as to cover it over. My hen
+staid there until her chickens got pretty well grown, and then we let
+her run about the yard.”
+
+“That is pretty much the way that Royal made his turtle-pen,” said
+Lucy; “but I should rather have a hen-coop, because of the chickens.”
+
+“Yes, I had eleven. I gave my brother one, and then I had ten. These
+all grew up, and laid more eggs; and at last I got money enough from my
+eggs and poultry to buy me a new gown.”
+
+“I wish I was a farmer’s daughter,” said Lucy.
+
+“Farmers’ daughters have a very good time,” said Joanna, “I think
+myself.”
+
+[Illustration]
+
+
+
+
+CONVERSATION VIII.
+
+BUILDING.
+
+
+In one of the yards belonging to the house that Lucy lived in, was a
+border for flowers; and in this border Royal had an apple-tree, which
+had grown up from a seed which he had planted himself. It was now
+nearly as high as his head, and Royal said that he meant to graft it
+the very next spring.
+
+At the end of this border, near one corner of the yard, there was a
+vacant place, where some flowers had been dug up, and Lucy had it to
+plant beans in. She used often to dig in it, and plant, when she had
+nothing else to do. Miss Anne gave her several different kinds of
+flower seeds in the spring, and she planted them. Generally, however,
+she had not patience enough to wait for them to come up; but dug the
+ground all over again, with her little hoe, before the flowers, which
+she had planted, had had time to show themselves above the ground.
+
+She was digging, one day, in this garden, and Royal was hoeing up the
+weeds around his apple-tree. Royal said that his apple-tree was growing
+crooked, and that he was going to get a stake, and drive it down by the
+side of his tree, and tie a string to it, and so straighten the tree up.
+
+Lucy came to see Royal stake up his tree. He made the stake very sharp,
+and when he got it all ready to drive, he said that he must go and get
+the iron bar to make a hole.
+
+“O, you can drive it right in,” said Lucy, “without making any hole.”
+
+“Not far enough,” said Royal. “It must be driven in very deep and
+strong, or else the string which ties the apple-tree to it, will pull
+it over to one side.”
+
+So Royal went and got the small crowbar, and came back dragging it
+along. He made a deep hole by the side of the apple-tree, but not very
+near it, for he did not want to hurt the roots. Then he took out the
+bar, and laid it down upon the grass, and inserted the point of the
+stake into the hole which he had made.
+
+While he was doing this, Lucy took hold of one end of the iron bar, and
+tried to lift it.
+
+“O, what a heavy bar!” said she.
+
+“I don’t think it is very heavy,” said Royal. So saying, he drove down
+his stake with repeated blows of his hatchet.
+
+“You are a great deal stronger than I am,” said Lucy. “You can drive
+the stake down very hard indeed. I don’t believe but that you could
+make a hen-coop.”
+
+“Who told you anything about a hen-coop?” said Royal.
+
+“Joanna,” said Lucy. “She said that she was a farmer’s daughter when
+she was a little girl, and that she had a hen and some chickens; and
+that her brother made her a hen-coop pretty much like the turtle-pen
+you made down by the brook.”
+
+“I could make a hen-coop,” said Royal, “I know,--and I mean to. Perhaps
+I can get some hens to put into it. At all events, I shall have a
+hen-_coop_.”
+
+“If I was a farmer’s daughter,” said Lucy, “I should have hens.”
+
+“But you can have hens without being a farmer’s daughter,” said Royal.
+
+“How?” said Lucy.
+
+“Why, you and I could buy some hens with our own money, if mother would
+let us; and then I could make a coop.”
+
+“Well,” said Lucy, “I mean to go and ask her this very minute.”
+
+“No; stop,” said Royal. “That won’t do any good. She will tell you to
+ask father, and then he won’t believe that we can make a coop, and he
+won’t want to take the trouble to have one made for us, and so he will
+say no. I’ll tell you what we must do. We must make the coop first, and
+then, when it is all ready, we can ask father if we may buy some hens.”
+
+“Well,” said Lucy, in a tone of great satisfaction, “let us go and make
+it now.”
+
+“But _you_ can’t help make it, Lucy. I shall have to make it myself,
+all alone; and so the hens must be mine.”
+
+Lucy did not like the plan of giving up all the hens to Royal; but
+Royal insisted upon it that he should have to do all the work, and, of
+course, that he must have the hens himself. At last, Lucy said that,
+if he did not let her have a share, she should not stay with him, but
+should go into the house.
+
+But Royal did not like at all to stay and work alone. He tried to get
+Lucy to remain, and at last he said that, if she would, he would make
+her a garden in the corner,--a beautiful garden, full of flowers.
+
+“Real flowers?” said Lucy.
+
+“Yes, real flowers,--all in blossom.”
+
+“How shall you get the flowers to grow?” said Lucy.
+
+“O, I shall get them already grown, in the gardens, and in the fields,
+and stick them down in the beds. I shall make beds and little alleys
+just like a real garden.”
+
+“And how long will the flowers keep bright?” said Lucy.
+
+“O, as long as you take the trouble to water them. You will have to
+water them, you know,--and Miss Anne will lend you her watering-pot.”
+
+Lucy was pleased with this proposal. She liked the plan of having such
+a garden very much; and as to watering it, she said that it would be no
+trouble at all; she should like to water it. So it was agreed that Lucy
+should stay and keep Royal company, while he was making the coop, and
+help him all she could; and that he should make her a flower-garden,
+and stock it well with real flowers,--and so have all the hens himself.
+
+They then walked along together, to look out a place for a coop. Lucy
+said that she wished there was an old hollow stump in their yard, but
+there was nothing like one. Royal said that he had heard of a barrel
+for a hen-coop; and he just then recollected that there was a corner
+round behind the barn, where there were several old boxes and barrels;
+and he and Lucy went there to see if they could find one which would
+do. He found one that would answer the purpose very well.
+
+Lucy wanted to help Royal roll it along, and Royal allowed her to do
+it, though he could roll it very easily himself alone; for it was empty
+and light. It seemed to please Lucy to help him, and so Royal allowed
+her to push it with him.
+
+They were, for some time, in doubt where it would be best to put their
+coop; but at last they concluded to put it under the trees, by the side
+of the great, flat stone. Lucy said that this was an excellent place,
+because she could sit at Miss Anne’s window, when it was rainy, so that
+she could not go out, and see the hens and chickens.
+
+Royal placed the barrel down upon its side, near the great stone, and
+drove down stakes on each side of it, to keep it from rolling. Then he
+made a great many other stakes out of narrow pieces of board, which he
+found around a pile of lumber behind the barn.
+
+As fast as these stakes were finished, Lucy wheeled them along, upon
+a little wheelbarrow, to the place where the coop was to be made. So
+Royal found that, besides keeping him company, Lucy could really assist
+him, much more than he had at first supposed she could.
+
+Royal drove the stakes down into the ground, in such a way as to
+enclose a square place. The fence formed the back side of this
+enclosure, and it was big enough to hold several hens, and to give them
+room to walk about a little. When it was nearly done, Lucy said that
+she meant to go and ask Joanna to come out and see it, to tell them if
+it would do.
+
+Royal said that he should like to have her go, very much; though he was
+pretty sure that the coop would do very well. Lucy ran off into the
+house, and after a little while she appeared again leading Joanna.
+
+“Yes,” said Joanna,--after she had looked at the coop a minute or two,
+with a smile upon her countenance,--“yes, that is quite a coop, really.”
+
+“Isn’t it a _good_ coop?” said Royal. “See how strong these stakes are
+driven into the ground.”
+
+“It is a great deal better than I thought you could make,” said Joanna.
+
+Joanna’s commendations were not quite so unqualified as Royal wished
+them to be.
+
+“Well, don’t you think,” said he, “that it will do very well to keep
+hens in?”
+
+“Why, it is an excellent coop for you and Lucy to play with,” said
+Joanna; “but as to keeping hens in it, there are two objections.”
+
+“What are they?” said Royal.
+
+“Why, the foxes and cats can get in, and the hens and chickens can get
+out.”
+
+“How?” said Royal. “How can the hens get out?”
+
+“They can jump over,” said Joanna.
+
+“Well, the chickens can’t jump over, at any rate,” said Lucy; “how can
+they get out?”
+
+“They can creep through,” said Joanna, gravely.
+
+Royal and Lucy both looked rather blank at these very serious
+objections to their work. After a moment’s pause, Royal said,
+
+“Do foxes and cats kill hens and chickens?”
+
+“They kill chickens,” said Joanna, “and that is one great reason for
+making a coop.”
+
+“Is there any other reason?”
+
+“Yes; sometimes they want to keep the hens from straying away to the
+neighbors’, or getting into the garden, and scratching up the seeds
+and flowers.”
+
+“There are no seeds in our garden now,” said Royal.
+
+“No,” added Lucy, “but I don’t want to have them scratch up my flowers.”
+
+“But, Joanna,” said Royal, “is not this just such a coop as your
+brother made for you? Lucy said it was.”
+
+“It is like it in the stakes; but mine had a cover over the top of it.”
+
+“I can put a cover over this,” said Royal.
+
+“O, very well; if you can do that, I think it will answer.”
+
+After Joanna went into the house, Royal tried to contrive some way to
+put a cover over his coop; but he found that it would be very difficult
+to fasten it on. The tops of the stakes were not steady enough to nail
+any thing to; and besides, they were not all of the same height; and,
+of course, if he should put boards over across, they would not be
+steady. At last he said,
+
+“O Lucy, I have thought of another plan.”
+
+“What is it?” said Lucy.
+
+“Why,” said he, “you remember those great boxes around behind the barn,
+where we got our barrel.”
+
+Lucy said that she remembered them very well.
+
+“Now,” continued Royal, “I will get one of those great boxes for the
+roof of my coop. There is one large, flat box, which will be just the
+thing I will pull up all these stakes, and drive them down again, so as
+to make a square, just as big as the box.”
+
+“I don’t understand, exactly,” said Lucy.
+
+“Never mind,” said Royal, “it is not necessary to explain it. You shall
+see how I will do it; let us go and get the box.”
+
+Royal and Lucy went together to get the box. They found one there which
+Royal said would do very well; the bottom of it was about as large as
+a common tea table; but the sides were narrow, so that, when it was
+placed upon the ground, with the open part up, it was not very deep.
+
+Royal attempted to roll this box out; but he found it much harder to
+move than the barrel was. This was partly because it was larger and
+heavier, and partly because it would not roll, on account of its square
+form.
+
+However, they contrived to get it out, and to work it along through a
+gate which led into a large outer yard. By this time, however, they
+both got tired, and Royal said that he meant to get some rollers, and
+roll it along.
+
+So he brought some round sticks of wood from the wood pile, for
+rollers; and with a bar of wood, which he found also upon the wood
+pile, he pried the box up, and Lucy put two rollers under it, one at
+each end. They also placed another roller a little way before the box.
+Royal then went behind the box, and with his bar of wood for a lever,
+he pried the box along; and he found it moved very easily upon the
+rollers.
+
+Lucy wanted a lever too,--and she went and got one; and then they could
+both pry the box along, one at each corner, behind. They had to stop
+occasionally to adjust the rollers, when they worked out of place; but,
+by patience and perseverance, they gradually moved the box along until
+they came to the gate leading into the inner yard, where the place for
+the coop had been chosen.
+
+They found some difficulty in getting it through the gate, because it
+was too large to go through in any way but by being lifted up upon its
+side. Royal, however, succeeded in lifting it up, and then in getting
+it through; and after that it was but a short work to move it along
+upon its rollers to its place of destination.
+
+Royal sat down upon the great, flat stone, and said that he was tired,
+and that he had a great mind not to make a coop after all,--it was
+such hard work.
+
+“Then,” said Lucy, “I don’t think you will be very persevering.”
+
+“I don’t believe you know what _persevering_ means,” said Royal.
+
+“Yes, I do,” said Lucy; “Miss Anne told me. It is when you begin to
+make a coop, and then give up before you get it done.”
+
+Royal burst into a fit of laughter.
+
+“No,” said Lucy; “not that, exactly. I mean it is when you don’t give
+up--and I think you ought not to give up now--making this coop.”
+
+“Well,” said Royal, “I believe you are right. It would be very foolish
+to give up our coop now, when we have got all the hardest part of our
+work done. I’ll go and get the corner stakes.”
+
+Royal then went and made four strong stakes for the four corners, and
+brought them to the place, and drove them down into the ground. He took
+care to have them at just such a distance from each other, as that they
+should come as near as possible to the four corners of the box, when it
+should be placed over them.
+
+Then he drove a row of stakes along where the sides of the box would
+come, between the corner stakes on each side; and he drove these all
+down a little lower than the corner stakes, so that, when the box
+should be placed over them, it would rest upon the corners, and not
+upon the sides. Before he closed the last side, he rolled the barrel
+in, and placed it along by the fence. Then he put a roller under it, on
+the outer side,--so that thus the barrel was confined, and could not
+move either way.
+
+“Now, Lucy, we are ready for a raising,” said Royal; “but we shall
+never be able to get the box up, by ourselves, if we work all day.”
+
+They concluded to ask Joanna to come out again, and help them get the
+box up. She came very willingly, and all three of them together easily
+succeeded in putting the heavy box into its place; and Royal had the
+satisfaction of perceiving that it fitted very well. Joanna then said
+that, for aught she could see, their structure would make a very safe
+and convenient coop.
+
+When their father and mother came to see their work that evening, their
+father said that it would do very well for a coop, but that it was too
+late in the year to get hens.
+
+“If I get some hens for you,” said he, “it will be several weeks before
+they lay eggs enough to hatch; and then the chickens would not have
+grown enough to get out of the way of the cold of the winter. It is
+full as late now as any brood of chickens ought to come out.”
+
+Royal and Lucy looked greatly disappointed at this unexpected
+announcement. It was a difficulty that had not occurred to them at all.
+Their father was always very much pressed with his business, and could
+seldom give much time or attention to their plays; but they thought
+that, if they could make all the arrangements, so that they could take
+care of the hens without troubling him, there would be no difficulty at
+all. They did not know but that hens would lay and hatch as well and as
+safely at one time as at another.
+
+Lucy had some corn in her hand. Her father asked her what that was for.
+She said it was to put into the coop for the hens. She had asked Joanna
+for some, and she had given it to her, because she said she wanted some
+corn all ready.
+
+Here her mother whispered something to her father, which Lucy and Royal
+did not hear.
+
+“Yes,” said he, in a low tone, in reply, speaking to her mother,
+“perhaps I can; very likely.”
+
+Royal wondered what they were talking about, but he did not ask.
+
+“Well, Lucy,” said her father, “throw your corn into the coop, and
+about the door; perhaps you can catch some hens in it. Who knows but
+that it will do for a trap?”
+
+“O father,” said Royal, “you are only making fun of us.”
+
+“Why, you have caught squirrels, haven’t you, time and again? and why
+not hens?”
+
+“Nonsense, father,” said Royal; “there are no hens to come and get
+caught in traps.”
+
+“_Perhaps_, Royal,” said Lucy, as she scattered her corn into the coop,
+“Perhaps.----We will put in the corn, at least,--and leave the door
+open.”
+
+So Lucy put the corn in and about the door; and then the party all went
+away laughing. Lucy forgot her disappointment in the hope of catching
+some hens, and Royal in the amusement excited by such an idea as
+setting a trap for poultry.
+
+[Illustration]
+
+
+
+
+CONVERSATION IX.
+
+EQUIVOCATION.
+
+
+Immediately after breakfast, the next morning, Lucy went out to look at
+the coop, to see if any hens had been caught; and when she came back,
+and said that there were none there, her father said that she must
+not despair too soon,--sometimes a trap was out several nights before
+anything was taken.
+
+That day, after Royal had finished his lessons, Lucy called upon him to
+fulfil his promise of making her a garden.
+
+“Why, Lucy,” said Royal, “I don’t think I am under any obligation to
+make you any garden.”
+
+“Yes, Royal,” said Lucy, “you promised me that you would, if I would
+help you make the coop.”
+
+“Well, that was because I expected that we could have some hens; but,
+now that we cannot have any hens, the coop will not do us any good at
+all; and I don’t see that I ought to make you a garden for nothing.”
+
+Lucy did not know how to answer this reasoning, but she was very far
+from being satisfied with it. She, however, had nothing to say, but
+that he had agreed to make her a garden, and that she thought he ought
+to do it.
+
+Royal said that he meant if they got any hens to put into the coop; and
+Lucy said she did not believe that he meant any such thing.
+
+Royal was wrong in refusing thus to fulfil his agreement. And the
+reason which he gave was not a good reason. He did, indeed, expect,
+when he made the promise, that he should have some hens to put into
+his hen-coop; but he did not make his promise _on that condition_. The
+promise was absolute--if she would help him make his coop, he would
+make her a garden. When she had finished helping him make the coop, her
+part of the agreement was fulfilled, and he was bound to fulfil his.
+
+At last Lucy said,
+
+“If you don’t make me a garden, I shall go and tell Joanna of you.”
+
+“Very well,” said Royal; “we will go and leave it to Joanna, and let
+her decide.”
+
+They went in and stated the case to Joanna. When she heard all the
+facts, she decided at once against Royal.
+
+“Certainly you ought to make her a garden,” said Joanna. “There being
+no hens has nothing to do with it. You took the risk. You took the
+risk.”
+
+Lucy did not understand what Joanna meant by taking the risk, but she
+understood that the decision was in her favor, and she ran off out of
+the kitchen in great glee. Royal followed her more slowly.
+
+“Well, Lucy,” said he, “I’ll make you a garden. I’d as lief make it as
+not.”
+
+He accordingly worked very industriously upon the garden for more than
+an hour. He dug up all the ground with his hoe, and then raked it over
+carefully. Then he marked out an alley through the middle of it, for
+Lucy to walk in, when she was watering her flowers. He also divided
+the sides into little beds, though the paths between the beds were too
+narrow to walk in.
+
+“Now,” said he, “Lucy, for the flowers.”
+
+So they set off upon an expedition after flowers. They got some in the
+garden, and some in the fields. Some Royal took up by the roots; but
+most of them were broken off at the stem, so as to be stuck down into
+the ground. Lucy asked him if they would grow; and he said that he did
+not know that they would grow much, but they would keep bright and
+beautiful as long as she would water them.
+
+Miss Anne lent Lucy her watering-pot, to water her flowers, and
+she said that, after dinner, she would go out and see her garden.
+Accordingly, after dinner, they made preparations to go. While Miss
+Anne was putting on her sun-bonnet, Royal waited for her; but Lucy ran
+out before them. In a moment, however, after she had gone out, she came
+running back in the highest state of excitement, calling out,
+
+“O Royal, we have caught them! we have caught them! O, come and see!
+come, Miss Anne, come quick and see!”
+
+And before they had time to speak to her, or even to ask what she
+meant, she was away again, calling, as she passed away from hearing,
+“Come, come, come!”
+
+Royal left Miss Anne, and ran off after Lucy.
+
+Miss Anne herself walked along after them, and found them looking
+through the bars of the hen-coop, and in a state of the highest delight
+at the sight of a hen and a large brood of chickens, which were walking
+about within.
+
+“O, look, Miss Anne!” said Lucy, clapping her hands as Miss Anne came
+up. “A real hen, and ever so many chickens!”
+
+“Where _could_ they have come from?” said Miss Anne.
+
+“O, we caught them,” said Lucy; “we caught them. I told you, Royal,
+that perhaps we should catch some.”
+
+“How did they get here?” said Royal. “It is some of father’s sly work,
+I know. Do you know, Miss Anne, how they came here?”
+
+“Let us see how many chickens there are,” said Miss Anne. “One, two,
+three,”--and so she went on counting up to thirteen.
+
+“Thirteen,” said Lucy; “only think! More than Joanna’s, isn’t it,
+Royal? Thirteen is more than eleven, isn’t it?”
+
+“Yes, two more,” said Royal; “but, Miss Anne, don’t you know how they
+came here?”
+
+Miss Anne looked rather sly, but did not answer. She said to Lucy,
+
+“Well, Lucy, let us go and see your garden.”
+
+Lucy did not now care so much about her garden; she was more interested
+in the chickens; however, they all went to look at it, and Miss Anne
+praised it very highly. She said the flowers looked beautifully.
+
+“And now, Miss Anne,” said Lucy, “whenever I want any flowers, I can
+come out here and gather them out of my garden.”
+
+“Yes,” said Miss Anne, “as long as they last.”
+
+“O, they will last all the time,” said Lucy.
+
+“Will they?” said Miss Anne, rather doubtfully.
+
+“Yes,” said Lucy; “I am going to water them.”
+
+“That will help,” replied Miss Anne, “I have no doubt.”
+
+“I can keep them fresh as long as I want to, in that way,” said Lucy.
+“Royal said so.”
+
+“Did you, Royal?” asked Miss Anne.
+
+“No,” said Royal. “I said that they would keep fresh as long as she
+watered them.”
+
+“That wasn’t quite honest, was it, Royal? for they won’t keep fresh
+more than two days.”
+
+“Well,” said Royal, “and she won’t have patience to water them more
+than _one_ day.”
+
+“That’s equivocation,” said Miss Anne.
+
+“Equivocation?” repeated Royal; “what do you mean by that?”
+
+“It is when anything you say has two senses, and it is true in one
+sense, and not true in another; and you mean to have any person
+understand it in the sense in which it is _not_ true.”
+
+“What do you mean by that?” said Lucy.
+
+“Why, I will give you an example. Once there was a boy who told his
+brother William, that there was a black dog up in the garret, and
+William ran up to see. His brother came up behind him, and, when they
+opened the garret door, he pointed to an old andiron, such as are
+called dogs, and said, ‘See! there he is, standing on three legs.’”
+
+Royal laughed very heartily at this story. He was much more amused at
+the waggery of such a case of equivocation, than impressed with the
+dishonesty of it.
+
+“Miss Anne,” said he, “I don’t see that there was any great harm in
+that.”
+
+“Equivocation is not wrong always,” said Miss Anne. “Riddles are often
+equivocations.”
+
+“Tell us one,” said Royal.
+
+“Why, there is your old riddle of the carpenter cutting the door. He
+cut it, and cut it, and cut it, and cut it too little; then he cut it
+again, and it fitted.”
+
+“Is that an equivocation?” said Royal.
+
+“Yes,” said Miss Anne; “the equivocation is in the word _little_. It
+may mean that he cut too little, or that he cut until the door was too
+little. Now, when you give out that riddle, you mean that the person
+whom you are talking with, should understand it in the last sense; that
+is, that he cut until the _door_ was too little, and then that he cut
+it more, and it was just right. But it cannot be true in that sense.
+It is true only in the other sense; that is, that he did not cut it
+enough, and then, when he cut it more, he made it fit. So that he cut
+it too little, has two senses. The words are true in one sense; but you
+mean to have them understood in the other sense, in which they cannot
+be true. And that is an _equivocation_.
+
+“But, then,” continued Miss Anne, “equivocations in riddles are
+certainly not wrong; but equivocations in our _dealings_ with one
+another certainly are.”
+
+“I don’t think that the boy that said there was a dog up garret did any
+thing wrong,” said Royal.
+
+“I do,” said Lucy, putting down her little foot with great emphasis. “I
+think he did very wrong indeed.”
+
+“O no, Lucy,” said Miss Anne, “not very wrong indeed. Perhaps it was
+not quite right. But it is certainly wrong to gain any advantage from
+any person in your dealings with them, by equivocation.”
+
+“Did I?” said Royal.
+
+“Yes, I think you did, a little. You told Lucy that the flowers
+would keep fresh as long as she would water them. You meant her to
+understand it absolutely; but it is true only in another sense.”
+
+“In what sense?” said Royal.
+
+“Why, as long as she _would be likely_ to water them; which is a very
+different thing. Perhaps she would not have been willing to make the
+bargain with you, if she had understood that she could not keep them
+fresh by watering them, more than a day or two.”
+
+While they had been talking thus, they had gradually been walking
+towards the house, and they had now reached the door. Miss Anne went
+in, and Lucy and Royal went to the hen-coop to see the hen and chickens.
+
+Lucy went to get some corn, but Joanna told her that crumbs of bread
+would be better, and then the old hen could break them up into small
+pieces, and feed her chickens with them. She accordingly gave her some
+small pieces of bread, which Lucy carried back; and she and Royal
+amused themselves for a long time, by throwing crumbs in through the
+spaces between the sticks.
+
+While they were talking about them, Royal happened to speak of them as
+_his_ hen and chickens, and Lucy said that she thought he ought not to
+have them all. She wanted some herself,--at least some of the chickens.
+
+“O no,” said Royal; “they are altogether mine; it is my coop.”
+
+“No,” replied Lucy; “I helped you make the coop, and I mean to have
+some of the chickens.”
+
+“Yes, but, Lucy, you promised me that I should have the coop and the
+hens, if I would make you a garden.”
+
+“Yes, but not the chickens,” said Lucy; “I did not say a word about the
+chickens.”
+
+“O Lucy, that was because we did not expect to have any chickens; but
+it is all the same thing.”
+
+“What is all the same thing?” said Lucy.
+
+“Why, hens and chickens,” said Royal.
+
+“O Royal,” said Lucy, “they are very different indeed.” Lucy looked
+through the bars of the hen-coop, at the hen and chickens, and was
+quite surprised that Royal could say that they were all the same thing.
+
+“In a bargain, Lucy, I mean; in a bargain, I mean. If you make a
+bargain about hens, you mean all the chickens too.”
+
+“_I_ didn’t, I am sure,” said Lucy; “I never thought of such a thing as
+the chickens; and besides, you did not make me such a garden as you
+promised me.”
+
+“Why, yes I did,” said Royal.
+
+“No,” said Lucy, “you told me an equivocation.”
+
+Royal laughed.
+
+“You did, Royal; you know you did; and Miss Anne said so.
+
+“_I_ think it was a falsehood, myself,” continued Lucy, “or almost a
+falsehood.”
+
+“O no, Lucy; I don’t think you would water them more than one day, and
+I knew that they would keep fresh as long as that.”
+
+Lucy was silent. She did not know exactly how to reply to Royal’s
+reasoning; but she thought it was very hard, that out of the whole
+thirteen chickens, Royal would not let her have any to call hers.
+
+She told Royal that she only wanted two; if he would let her have two,
+she should be satisfied;--but Royal said that he wanted them all; that
+she had the garden, and he must have the hen and chickens.
+
+Lucy might very probably have said something further on the subject;
+but at that moment she spied a little chicken, with black and yellow
+feathers, just creeping through between the bars of the coop. A moment
+more, and he was fairly out upon the grass outside.
+
+“O Royal!” exclaimed Lucy, “one is out! one is out! I can catch him.”
+
+“No,” said Royal, “let me catch him. You will hurt him.”
+
+They both started up, and ran after the chicken; while he, frightened
+at their pursuit, and at his strange situation in the grass, ran off
+farther and farther, _peeping_ with great earnestness and noise. Royal
+caught at him, but did not catch him. He darted off towards where Lucy
+was, and at that instant Lucy clapped her hand over him, and held him a
+prisoner.
+
+The poor hen was much alarmed at the cries of the lost chicken; and she
+pushed her head through the bars of the cage, trying to get out, and
+apparently in great distress.
+
+“Give him to me,” said Royal, “and I’ll put him back again.”
+
+“No,” said Lucy, “I am going to carry him in, and show him to Joanna.”
+
+“O, well,” said Royal, “only give him to me, and let me carry him. You
+will hurt him.”
+
+“No, I won’t hurt him,” said Lucy; “I will be very careful indeed.”
+
+So she put the tender little animal very gently in one of her hands,
+and covered him with the other.
+
+[Illustration: “Give him to me,” said Royal, “and I’ll put him back
+again.”--_Page_ 114.]
+
+“O, what soft feathers!” said Lucy.
+
+“Yes,” said Royal; “and see his little bill sticking out between your
+fingers!”
+
+Thus they went into the house,--first to Joanna, and afterwards to
+Miss Anne; and the hen, when the lost chicken was out of hearing, soon
+regained her composure. She had a dozen chickens left, and as she could
+not count, she did not know but that there were thirteen.
+
+[Illustration]
+
+
+
+
+CONVERSATION X.
+
+JOHNNY.
+
+
+Miss Anne was very much pleased to see the little chicken. She sent
+Royal out after a small, square piece of board. While he was gone, she
+got a small flake of cotton batting, and also an old work-basket, from
+the upper shelf of her closet. Then, when Royal came in with the board,
+she put the cotton upon it, shaping it in the form of a nest. She put
+the chicken upon this nest, and then turned the basket down over it,
+which formed a sort of cage, to keep the little prisoner from getting
+away. Royal and Lucy could look through the open-work of the basket,
+and see him.
+
+But Miss Anne, though pleased with the chicken, was very sorry to
+find that Royal had so monopolizing a spirit. A monopolizing spirit
+is an eager desire to get for ourselves, alone, that which others
+ought to have a share of. Royal wanted to own the hen and chickens
+himself, and to exclude, or shut out, Lucy from all share of them.
+He wished to monopolize them. Too eager a desire to get what others
+have, is sometimes called _covetousness_. Miss Anne resolved to have a
+conversation with Royal about his monopolizing and covetous disposition.
+
+She did not, however, have a very good opportunity until several days
+after this; but then a circumstance occurred which naturally introduced
+the subject.
+
+The circumstance was this.
+
+The children were taking a walk with Miss Anne. They went to a
+considerable distance from the house, by a path through the woods, and
+came at length to the banks of a mill stream. The water tumbled over
+the rocks which filled the bed of the stream. There was a narrow road
+along the bank, and Miss Anne turned into this road, and walked along
+up towards the mill, which was only a short distance above.
+
+They saw, before them, at a little distance, a boy about as large as
+Royal, cutting off the end of a long, slender pole.
+
+“O, see what a beautiful fishing-pole that boy has got!” said Royal.
+
+“Is that a fishing-pole?” said Lucy.
+
+Just then the boy called out, as if he was speaking to somebody in the
+bushes.
+
+“Come, George; ain’t you most ready?”
+
+“Yes,” answered George, “I have got mine just ready; but I want to get
+a little one for Johnny.”
+
+“O, never mind Johnny,” said the other boy; “he can’t fish.”
+
+By this time, the children had advanced so far that they could see
+George and Johnny, in a little open place among the bushes. George was
+about as large as the other boy; and he was just finishing the trimming
+up of another pole, very much like the one which the children had seen
+first. There was a very small boy standing by him, who, as the children
+supposed, was Johnny. He was looking on, while George finished his pole.
+
+“_I_ would not get Johnny one,” said the boy in the road. “He can’t do
+any thing with it.”
+
+“No,” said George, “but he will like to have one, so that he can make
+believe fish; shouldn’t you, Johnny?”
+
+“Yes,” said Johnny; or rather he said something that meant _yes_; for
+he could not speak very plain.
+
+“Well,” said the boy in the road, “I am not going to wait any longer.”
+He accordingly shut up his knife, put it into his pocket, and walked
+along.
+
+George scrambled back into the bushes, and began to look about for a
+pole for Johnny. Miss Anne and the children were now opposite to them.
+
+“Johnny,” said Miss Anne, “do you expect that you can catch fishes?”
+
+Johnny did not answer, but stood motionless, gazing upon the strangers
+in silent wonder.
+
+Miss Anne smiled, and walked on, and the children followed her.
+Presently George and Johnny came up behind them,--George walking
+fast, and Johnny trotting along by his side. When they had got before
+them a little way, they turned out of the road into a path which led
+down towards the stream, which here was at a little distance from the
+road. The path led in among trees and bushes; and so Miss Anne and the
+children soon lost sight of them entirely.
+
+“George seems to be a strange sort of a boy,” said Miss Anne.
+
+“Why?” asked Royal.
+
+“Why, he cannot be contented to have a fishing-pole himself, unless
+little Johnny has one too.”
+
+“Is that very strange?” asked Royal.
+
+“I thought it was rather unusual,” said Miss Anne. “Boys generally
+want to get things for themselves; but I did not know that they were
+usually so desirous to have their brothers gratified too.”
+
+“I do,” said Royal; “that is, I should, if I had a brother big enough.”
+
+“You have a sister,” said Miss Anne.
+
+“Well,” said Royal, “if I was going a fishing, and Lucy was going too,
+I should want to have her have a fishing-pole as well as I.”
+
+“It is not always so with boys, at any rate,” said Miss Anne. “And that
+makes me think of a curious thing that happened once. A little boy,
+whom I knew, had a beautiful picture-book spoiled by a little gray dog,
+in a very singular way.”
+
+“How was it?” said Royal.
+
+“Tell us, Miss Anne,” said Lucy; “tell us all about it.”
+
+“Well, this boy’s father bought him a very beautiful picture-book, with
+colored pictures in it, and brought it home, and gave it to him. And
+the next day the little gray dog spoiled it entirely.”
+
+“How?” said Lucy.
+
+“Guess.”
+
+“Why, he bit it, and tore it to pieces with his teeth, I suppose,” said
+Lucy.
+
+“No,” said Miss Anne.
+
+“Then he must have trampled on it with his muddy feet,” said Royal.
+
+“No,” said Miss Anne, “it could not be in any such way, for it was not
+a _live_ dog.”
+
+“Not a _live_ dog!” said Lucy.
+
+“No, it was a little glass dog,--gray glass; only he had black ears and
+tail.”
+
+“I don’t see how he could spoil a book,” said Royal.
+
+“He did,” answered Miss Anne.
+
+“The book gave Joseph a great deal of pleasure before the dog came, and
+after that, it was good for nothing to him.”
+
+“Joseph?” said Royal; “who was he?”
+
+“Why, he was the little boy that had the book. Didn’t I tell you his
+name before?”
+
+“No,” said Royal; “but tell us how the dog spoiled the book.”
+
+“Why, you must understand,” said Miss Anne, “that Joseph had a little
+sister at home, named Mary; and when their father brought home the
+book to Joseph, he had nothing for Mary. But the next day, he was in
+a toy-shop, and he saw this little glass dog, and he thought that it
+would be a very pretty little present for Mary. So he bought it, and
+carried it home to her.”
+
+“Well, Miss Anne, tell on,” said Lucy, when she found that Miss Anne
+paused, as if she was not going to say anything more.
+
+“Why, that is about all,” said Miss Anne, “only that he gave the dog to
+Mary.”
+
+“But you said that the dog spoiled Joseph’s book.”
+
+“So it did. You see, when Joseph came to see the dog, he wanted it
+himself, so much that he threw his book down upon the floor, and came
+begging for the dog; and he could not take any pleasure at all in the
+book after that.”
+
+“Is that all?” said Royal; “I supposed it was going to be something
+different from that.”
+
+“Then you don’t think it is much of a story!”
+
+“No,” said Royal.
+
+“Nor I,” said Lucy.
+
+“Well, now, _I_ thought,” said Miss Anne, “that that was rather a
+singular way for a dog to spoil a picture-book.”
+
+There was a moment’s pause after Miss Anne had said these words; and
+then, an instant afterwards, the whole party came suddenly out of the
+woods; and the mill, with a bridge near it, crossing the stream, came
+into view.
+
+“O, there is a bridge,” said Lucy; “let us go over that bridge.”
+
+“Well,” said Royal, “so we will.”
+
+They walked on towards the bridge; but, just before they got to it,
+Royal observed that there were ledges of rocks below the bridge,
+running out into the water; and he said that he should rather go down
+upon those rocks.
+
+Miss Anne said that she should like to go down there too, very much,
+if she thought it was safe; and she concluded to go down, slowly and
+carefully, and see. They found that, by exercising great caution,
+they could advance farther than they had supposed. Sometimes Royal,
+who was pretty strong, helped Miss Anne and Lucy down a steep place;
+and sometimes they had to step over a narrow portion of the torrent.
+They found themselves at last all seated safely upon the margin of a
+rocky island, in the middle of the stream, with the water foaming, and
+roaring, and shooting swiftly by, all around them.
+
+“There,” said Royal, “isn’t this a good place?”
+
+“Yes,” said Lucy; “I never saw the water run so much before.”
+
+“Children,” said Miss Anne, “look down there!”
+
+“Where?” said Royal.
+
+“There, upon the bank, under the trees, down on that side of the
+stream,--a little below that large, white rock.”
+
+“Some boys,” said Royal. “They’re fishing.”
+
+“I see ’em,” said Lucy.
+
+“Yes,” said Royal, “they are the same boys we saw in the road.”
+
+“Yes,” said Miss Anne; “and don’t you see Johnny running about with his
+pole?”
+
+“Where?” said Lucy; “which is Johnny?”
+
+“That’s he,” said Royal, “running about. Now he’s gone down to a sandy
+place upon the shore. See, he’s reaching out with his pole, as far as
+he can, upon the water; he is trying to reach a little piece of board
+that is floating by. There, he has got it, and is pulling it in.”
+
+“I am glad George got him a pole,” said Miss Anne.
+
+“So am I,” said Royal.
+
+“And so am I,” said Lucy.
+
+“It seems George is happier himself, if Johnny has something to make
+him happy too; but the other boy isn’t.”
+
+“How do you know that he isn’t?” asked Lucy.
+
+“Why, he did not want George to stop. He had got a pole himself, and he
+did not care any thing about Johnny’s having one.”
+
+“Yes,” said Royal, “so I think.”
+
+“Some children,” said Miss Anne, “when they have anything that they
+like, always want their brothers and sisters to have something too; and
+George seems to be one of them.
+
+“And that makes me think,” continued Miss Anne, “of the story of the
+_horse_ and the picture-book.”
+
+“What _is_ the story?” said Royal.
+
+“Why, it is a story of a little wooden horse, which, instead of
+spoiling a picture-book, as the dog did, made it much more valuable.”
+
+“Tell us all about it,” said Lucy.
+
+“Very well, I will,” said Miss Anne. “There was once a boy named David.
+His uncle sent him, one new year’s day, a picture-book. There was a
+picture on every page, and two on the cover. He liked his picture-book
+very much indeed; but one thing diminished the pleasure he took in
+looking at it.”
+
+“What do you mean by _diminished_?” asked Lucy.
+
+“Why, made it smaller,” said Royal.
+
+“Yes,” said Miss Anne; “and the circumstance which made his pleasure
+in the picture-book less than it otherwise would have been, was, that
+his little brother Georgie had no new book or plaything. David showed
+Georgie his book, and sometimes let him have it by himself; but he
+would have liked it better, if Georgie had had a present of his own.”
+
+“And now about the horse?” said Royal.
+
+“Well,--that evening, when these boys’ father came home to supper, he
+brought something tied up in a paper, which, he said, was for Georgie.
+David took it, and ran to find Georgie,--hoping that it was some
+present for him. Georgie opened it, and found that it was a handsome
+wooden horse, on wheels,--with a long red cord for a bridle, to draw
+him about by. David was very much pleased at this; and now he could go
+and sit down upon his cricket, and look at his book, with a great deal
+more pleasure; for Georgie had a present too. So, you see, the horse
+made the picture-book more valuable.”
+
+The children sat still a short time, thinking of what Miss Anne had
+said; and at length Royal said,
+
+“Are these stories which you have been telling us _true_, Miss Anne?”
+
+“No,” said Miss Anne, quietly.
+
+“Then you made them up.”
+
+“Yes,” said Miss Anne.
+
+“What for?” said Lucy.
+
+“Why, to show you and Royal,” said Miss Anne, “the difference between
+a monopolizing and covetous spirit, and one of generosity and
+benevolence, which leads us to wish to have others possess and enjoy,
+as well as ourselves.”
+
+Royal, pretty soon after this, proposed that he and Lucy should find
+some sticks upon the little island, where they were sitting, and throw
+them upon the water, and see them sail down; and they did accordingly
+amuse themselves in this way for some time. Lucy was very much amused
+to see the sticks shoot along the rapids, and dive down the little
+cascades among the rocks. Miss Anne helped them throw in one piece of
+plank, which had drifted down from the mill, and which was too large
+and heavy for them to lift alone. They watched this for some time, as
+it floated away far down the stream.
+
+At last, it was time to go home; and they all went back, very
+carefully, over the stones, until they got back to the shore; and then
+they walked home by a new way, over a hill, where they had a beautiful
+prospect.
+
+That night, just before sundown, when Royal and Lucy went out to see
+their chickens, Royal told Lucy that she might have the little black
+chicken and two others for her own.
+
+“Well,” said Lucy, clapping her hands, “and will you let me keep them
+in your coop?”
+
+“Yes,” replied Royal; “or I will let you own the coop with me;--you
+shall have a share in the coop, in proportion to your share of the
+chickens.”
+
+“In proportion?” said Lucy; “what does that mean?”
+
+“Why, just as much of the coop as you have of the chickens,” said Royal.
+
+“Well,” said Lucy, “how much of the coop will it be, for three
+chickens?”
+
+“O, I don’t know,” said Royal.
+
+“So much?” said Lucy, putting her hand upon the side of the coop, so as
+to mark off a small portion of it.
+
+“O, I don’t mean,” said Royal, “to divide it. We will own it all
+together, in partnership; only you shall have a small share, just in
+proportion to your chickens.”
+
+Lucy did not understand this very well, but she thought more about the
+chickens than about the coop; and she began to look at them, one by
+one, carefully, to consider which she should have for hers. She chose
+two, besides the black one; and she said that she meant to get Miss
+Anne to name them for her.
+
+Royal took a great deal of pleasure, after this, every time that he
+came out to see his chickens, in observing how much interest Lucy took,
+every day, in coming to see _her_ chickens, and how much enjoyment it
+afforded her to be admitted thus to a share in the property.
+
+[Illustration]
+
+
+
+
+CONVERSATION XI.
+
+GETTING LOST.
+
+
+One afternoon, a short time after dinner, Lucy was sitting upon a seat
+under a trellis, near the door which led towards the garden, when her
+mother came out.
+
+“Lucy,” said she, “I have got some rather bad news for you.”
+
+“What is it?” said Lucy.
+
+“I am rather afraid to tell you, for fear it will make you cry.”
+
+“O no, mother; I shall not cry,” said Lucy.
+
+“Well,” said her mother, “we shall see. The news is, that we are all
+going away this afternoon, and are going to leave you at home.”
+
+“What, all alone?” said Lucy.
+
+“Not quite alone; for Joanna will be here,” said her mother.
+
+“Where are you going?” said Lucy.
+
+“We are going away, to ride.”
+
+“Why can’t I go too?” said Lucy.
+
+“I can explain the reason better when we come back,” answered her
+mother.
+
+Lucy did not cry; though she found it very hard to refrain. Her father
+and mother, and Miss Anne and Royal, were all going, and she had to
+remain at home. They were going, too, in a kind of barouche; and when
+it drove up to the door, Lucy thought there would be plenty of room
+for her. She found it hard to submit; but submission was made somewhat
+easier by her mother’s not giving her any reasons. When a mother gives
+a girl reasons why she cannot have something which she is very strongly
+interested in, they seldom satisfy her, for she is not in a state of
+mind to consider them impartially. It only sets her to attempting to
+answer the reasons, and thus to agitate and disturb her mind more than
+is necessary. It is therefore generally best not to explain the reasons
+until afterwards, when the mind of the child is in a better condition
+to feel their force.
+
+After the barouche drove away, Lucy went out into the kitchen to see
+Joanna; and she asked Joanna what she should do. Joanna advised her to
+go out and play in the yard until she had got her work done, and then
+to come in and sit with her. Lucy did so. She played about in the
+grass until Joanna called from the window, and told her that she was
+ready.
+
+Then Lucy came in. She found the kitchen all arranged in good order,
+and Joanna was just sitting down before a little table, at the window,
+to sew. Lucy got her basket of blocks, and began to build houses in the
+middle of the floor.
+
+“Joanna,” said she, after a little while, “I wish you would tell me
+something more about when you were a farmer’s daughter.”
+
+“Why, I am a farmer’s daughter now,” said Joanna.
+
+“But I mean when you were a little girl, and lived among the stumps,”
+said Lucy.
+
+“Well,” said Joanna,--“what shall I tell you about? Let me see.--O,
+I’ll tell you how I got lost in the woods, one day.”
+
+“Ah, yes,” said Lucy, “I should like to hear about that very much
+indeed.”
+
+“One day,” said Joanna, “my father was going a fishing, and my brother
+was going with him.”
+
+“The same one that made your hen-coop?” asked Lucy.
+
+“No, he was a bigger one than that. I asked my father to let me go too.
+At first he said I was too little; but afterwards he said I might go.”
+
+“How big were you?” said Lucy.
+
+“I was just about your age,” said Joanna. “My mother said I could not
+possibly walk so far; but father said I should not have to walk but a
+little way, for he was going down the brook in a boat.
+
+“So father concluded to let me go, and we started off,--all three
+together. We went across the road, and then struck right into the
+woods.”
+
+“Struck?” said Lucy.
+
+“Yes; that is, we _went_ right in.”
+
+“O,” said Lucy.
+
+“We walked along by a sort of cart-road a little while, until we came
+to a place where I just began to see some water through the trees.
+Father said it was the brook.
+
+“When we got down to it, I found that it was a pretty wide brook; and
+the water was deep and pretty still. There was a boat in the brook. The
+boat was tied to a tree upon the shore; my brother got in, and then my
+father put me in; and afterwards he untied the boat, and threw the rope
+in, and then got in himself. Then there were three of us in.”
+
+“Wasn’t you afraid?” said Lucy.
+
+“Yes, I was afraid that the boat would tip over; but father said that
+it wouldn’t. But he said that I must sit still, if I didn’t want the
+boat to upset. So I sat as still as I could, and watched the trees and
+bushes, moving upon the shore.”
+
+“I wish I could go and sail in a boat,” said Lucy.
+
+“It is very pleasant,” said Joanna, “when the water is smooth and
+still. The branches of the trees hung over the water where we were
+sailing along, and one time we sailed under them, and my brother broke
+me off a long willow stick.
+
+“After a time, we came to the end of the brook, where it emptied into
+the pond.”
+
+“Emptied?” said Lucy.
+
+“Yes; that is, where it came out into the pond.”
+
+“Do brooks run into ponds?” asked Lucy.
+
+“Not always,” said Joanna; “sometimes they run into other larger
+brooks, and sometimes into rivers, and sometimes into ponds. This brook
+ran into a pond; and when we came to the end of the brook, our boat
+sailed right out into a pond. This pond was the place where they were
+going to catch the fishes.”
+
+“Why didn’t they catch the fishes in the brook?” asked Lucy.
+
+“I believe they could not catch such large fishes there,” said Joanna.
+“At any rate, they went out into the pond. There was a point of land
+at the mouth of the brook, and when my father had got out around this
+point, he began to fish.”
+
+“Did he catch any?” asked Lucy.
+
+“He caught one, and my brother caught one; and after that, they could
+not catch any more for some time. At last, my father said it was not
+worth while for them both to stay there all the afternoon, and that my
+brother might go back home by a road across through the woods, and he
+would stay and see what luck he should have himself. He said, too, that
+I might stay with him, if I chose.”
+
+“And did you?” asked Lucy.
+
+“No,” replied Joanna. “At first, I thought I should like to stay with
+father; but then I had already become pretty tired of sitting in the
+boat with nothing to do, and so I concluded to go with my brother.
+Besides, I wanted to see what sort of a road it was across through the
+woods.
+
+“My father then took his line in, and paddled the boat to the shore, to
+let me and my brother get out. Then he went back to his fishing-ground
+again, and let down his line. As for my brother and myself, we went
+along a little way, until we came to a large pine-tree, which stood
+not very far from the shore of the pond; and there we turned into the
+woods, and walked along together.”
+
+“And was it in these woods that you got lost?” said Lucy.
+
+“Not exactly,” said Joanna; “but I will tell you all about it. We went
+along a little way without any difficulty, but presently we came to a
+bog.”
+
+“What is a bog?” asked Lucy.
+
+“Why, it is a low, wet place, where wild grass and rushes grow. The
+path led through this bog, and brother said he did not think that I
+could get along very well.”
+
+“I should not think that he could get along himself,” said Lucy.
+
+“Yes,” answered Joanna, “_he_ could get along by stepping upon the
+stones and hummocks of grass; and he tried to carry me, at first; but
+he soon found that it would be a great deal of work, and he said that I
+had better go back to my father, and get into the boat, and stay with
+him.
+
+“I said, ‘Well;’ and he carried me back as far as to hard ground; and
+then he told me to go back by the path, until I came to the pine-tree;
+and then he said I should only have to follow the shore of the pond, a
+short distance, when I should come in sight of father’s boat.”
+
+“Yes, but how could you get into the boat,” said Lucy, “without getting
+wet, when it was so far from the shore?”
+
+“O, I could call to my father, and he would come to the shore and take
+me in,” said Joanna.
+
+“Well,” said Lucy, “tell on.”
+
+“I walked along the path, without any trouble, until I came to the
+great pine-tree, where I saw a woodpecker.”
+
+“A woodpecker?” said Lucy.
+
+“Yes; that is, a kind of a bird which pecks the bark and wood of old
+trees, to get bugs and worms out of it, to eat.”
+
+“I should not think that bugs and worms would be good to eat,” said
+Lucy.
+
+“They are good for woodpeckers,” said Joanna. “This woodpecker was
+standing upon the side of the great pine-tree, clinging to the bark. He
+has sharp claws, and can cling to the bark upon the side of a tree. I
+looked at him a minute, and then went on.
+
+“I followed the shore of the pond, until I came to the place where we
+had left my father fishing; but when I looked out upon the water there,
+the boat was nowhere to be seen. I was very much frightened.”
+
+“Where was he gone?” said Lucy.
+
+“I did not know then,” said Joanna; “but I learned afterwards that he
+had found that he could not catch any fishes there, and so he concluded
+to go up the brook again, and see if he could not catch any there. I
+did not know this then, and I could not think what had become of him. I
+was frightened. I did not see how I could ever find my way home again.
+What do you think I did first?”
+
+“I don’t know,” said Lucy. “What was it?”
+
+“I called out, _Father! Father! Father!_ as loud as I could call; and
+then I listened for a reply,--but I could not hear any.”
+
+“Then what did you do?” asked Lucy.
+
+“Why, I began to consider whether I could not go home the way that my
+brother had gone, by walking along through the mud, even if it was
+deep. I thought I had better get my feet wet and muddy than stay there
+in the woods and starve.”
+
+“Well, did you go that way?” asked Lucy.
+
+“No,” said Joanna; “on thinking more of it, I was afraid to go. I did
+not know but that the mud would be deep enough somewhere to drown
+me; and then, besides, I did not know that I could find the way, any
+farther than I had gone with my brother.
+
+[Illustration]
+
+“The next plan I thought of, was to follow the shore of the brook up.
+You remember that we came down the brook, in the boat; and of course I
+knew that, if I went _up_ the brook, either on the water or close to
+it, upon the shore, I should be going back towards home. I tried this
+way, but I found that I could not get along.”
+
+“Why couldn’t you get along?” asked Lucy.
+
+“Because,” said Joanna, “the trees and bushes were so thick, and the
+ground was so wet and swampy, in some places, that I couldn’t get
+through. Then I came back, and sat down upon a log, near the shore of
+the pond, and began to cry.”
+
+“And didn’t you ever get home?” said Lucy.
+
+“Certainly,” said Joanna, laughing, “or else how could I be here now to
+tell the story?”
+
+“O!--yes,” said Lucy. “But how did you get home?”
+
+“Why, pretty soon I thought that the best plan would be for me to stay
+just where I was, for I thought that as soon as my father and brother
+should both get home, and find that I was not there, they would come
+after me; and if they came after me, I knew they would come, first of
+all, to the place where my brother had told me to go, near the mouth of
+the brook. So I concluded that I would wait patiently there until they
+came.
+
+“I waited all the afternoon, and they did not come; and at last the sun
+went down, and still I was there alone.”
+
+“Why did not they come for you sooner?” asked Lucy.
+
+“Why, the reason was, that my father did not get home until night. When
+he went up the brook, he found a place where he could catch fishes
+quite fast; and so he staid there all the afternoon. He thought I was
+safe at home with my brother. And my brother, who was at home all this
+time, thought that I was safe in the boat with my father.
+
+“When it began to grow dark, I thought I should have to stay in the
+woods all night; but then I thought that, at any rate, they would come
+for me the next morning; and I began to look around for a good place to
+lie down and go to sleep. But, just then, I heard a noise, like a noise
+in the water, through the woods; and I looked that way, and saw a light
+glancing along through the trees. It was my father and brother coming
+down the brook in the boat. I called out to them as loud as I could,
+and they heard me and answered. They came round the point of land, and
+then up to the shore where I was, and took me in. And so I got home.”
+
+Here Lucy drew a long breath, very much relieved to find that Joanna
+was safe home again.
+
+“What did you do when you got home?” said she.
+
+“I don’t recollect very well,” said Joanna, “only I remember that my
+mother let me sit up pretty late, and eat some of father’s fishes,
+which she fried for supper.”
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+When Miss Anne came home that night, Lucy told her the story which
+Joanna had related to her. She told her while Miss Anne was putting her
+to bed. Lucy said that she should like to be lost in the woods.
+
+“O no,” said Miss Anne, “you would not like the reality. It makes
+an interesting story to relate, but the thing itself must be very
+distressing.”
+
+“Well, at any rate,” said Lucy, “I should like to sail under the trees
+in a boat.”
+
+“Yes,” said Miss Anne, “that would be pleasant, no doubt.”
+
+“And to see a woodpecker,” said Lucy.
+
+“Yes, very likely,” said Miss Anne.
+
+
+
+
+CONVERSATION XII.
+
+LUCY’S SCHOLAR.
+
+
+After this, Lucy often “played boat” for amusement. She built her boat
+of chairs and crickets, and had the hearth brush for a paddle.
+
+One evening, just after tea, when she was playing in this way, in the
+parlor, Royal looking on, she said to Miss Anne,
+
+“I wish we had a real boat.”
+
+“A real boat,” said Miss Anne, “would do no good, unless you had a
+place to sail it in.”
+
+“Couldn’t we sail it in our brook?” asked Lucy.
+
+“No, indeed,” said Royal; “there is scarcely water enough in our brook
+to float my turtle.”
+
+“O Royal,” said Lucy, “it is a great deal too deep for your turtle.”
+
+“In some places,” said Miss Anne; “but to sail a boat, you must have a
+long extent of deep water. I should think, however, that you might have
+a better boat than you can make of chairs and crickets.”
+
+“How could we make it?” said Lucy.
+
+“Why, Royal might find a long box, out behind the barn; or two common
+boxes, and put them together, end to end, out in the yard. You might
+put two boards across for seats, and have poles for paddles.”
+
+“But it would not sail any,” said Royal.
+
+“If you want it to sail, you must put some rollers under it, and then
+you can push it along a little.”
+
+Royal said that that was an excellent plan, and that he meant to go and
+make such a boat the very next day. He said he did not believe but that
+he could put a mast in, and hoist up a sail; or at least a flag or a
+streamer.
+
+“Well,” said Lucy, “we will.”
+
+“I mean to go now and see if there is a box,” said Royal; “it is just
+light enough.”
+
+So Royal went off out of the room.
+
+“Miss Anne,” said Lucy, “how much does a real boat cost?”
+
+“I don’t know, exactly, how much,” said Miss Anne.
+
+“I don’t suppose I should have money enough to buy a boat, even if we
+had a deep brook to sail it in,” added Lucy.
+
+“I don’t know,” said Miss Anne; “how much money have you got?”
+
+“I have not got but a little; it is a dollar, or else a half a dollar;
+or a sixpence; I don’t know exactly. Royal has got more than I.”
+
+Miss Anne merely said, “Has he?” and then the conversation dropped. She
+had just taken her seat at her work table, and began to be busy.
+
+“I wish I knew of some way that I could earn money,” said Lucy. “Do you
+know of any way, Miss Anne?”
+
+“What did you say?” asked Miss Anne.
+
+“Don’t you know of some way that I could earn money?”
+
+“Why, I don’t know; earning money is rather hard work, as I’ve heard
+people say. I believe young ladies generally earn money by teaching.”
+
+“Well,” said Lucy, “if I could only get any scholars.”
+
+“Why, you must be your own scholar; teach yourself to read. Come, I
+think that will be an excellent plan.”
+
+“Can I earn any money so?” said Lucy.
+
+“Yes, I should think so. It would take you three months, at a school,
+to learn your letters, and three months is twelve weeks. Now, I
+suppose that your father would have to pay about sixpence a week
+for you to go to school, and that would make twelve sixpences; and
+I presume he would be willing to give you as much as eight of the
+sixpences, if you would learn to read yourself.”
+
+“Why not all the twelve?” asked Lucy.
+
+“Because you would not do quite all yourself. Somebody would have to
+answer your questions, and show you what the letters were, at first;
+so that you could not do it all yourself. I should think that perhaps
+you might earn eight out of the twelve sixpences. That would be one
+sixpence for every three letters.”
+
+“Well,” said Lucy, “I mean to try.”
+
+“If you think you would like to try,” said Miss Anne, “I’ll form a plan
+for you, so that you can begin to-morrow.”
+
+Lucy said she should like to try, and accordingly Miss Anne reflected
+upon the subject that evening, endeavoring to contrive some plan by
+which Lucy might sit down by herself and study her letters, half an
+hour every day, until she had learned them all. She thought of a plan
+which she hoped might answer pretty well; and the next morning she
+made preparations for carrying it into execution.
+
+First she got Lucy’s little table, and set it near one of the windows
+in her room; she also put her little chair before it. Then she got a
+large flat pin-cushion, and put upon the table.
+
+“Why, Miss Anne!” said Lucy, who stood by looking at all these
+preparations, “what is the pin-cushion for? I never heard of studying
+with a pin-cushion.”
+
+“You’ll see,” said Miss Anne. “I am going to have you learn to read on
+the _pin-cushion method_.”
+
+Then Miss Anne opened an ebony box, which she had upon her table, and
+took out a very large pin, and also a stick of red sealing-wax. She
+carried these into the kitchen, Lucy following her; then she lighted
+a lamp, and melted some of the sealing-wax, and stuck it upon the
+head of the pin, turning it round and round, and then warming it, and
+pressing it with her fingers, until at last she had made a little ball
+of sealing-wax, about as big as a pea, which covered and concealed the
+original head of the pin.
+
+“There,” said Miss Anne, “that is your _pointer_.”
+
+“Let me take it, Miss Anne,” said Lucy. “I want to take it.”
+
+Miss Anne handed the pointer to Lucy, and she looked at it carefully,
+as she walked slowly along back into Miss Anne’s room. When she got
+there, Miss Anne took it, and stuck it into the pin-cushion, and
+requested Lucy not to touch it.
+
+Then she went and found some of the scattered leaves of an old
+picture-book, which had once been Royal’s, but was now nearly worn
+out and almost destroyed. She took one of these leaves, and spread it
+out upon the pin-cushion. Then she seated Lucy before it, and put the
+pointer in her hands.
+
+“Now, Lucy,” said she, “what letter do you know?”
+
+“I know _o_ the best,” said Lucy.
+
+Then Miss Anne pointed to the upper line, and in the third word there
+was an _o_.
+
+“There,” said she--“prick it with your pointer.”
+
+Lucy pricked through the _o_ with great force, so as to sink the pin
+for half its length into the pin-cushion.
+
+“That will do,” said Miss Anne. “Now look along until you find another
+_o_.”
+
+Lucy found one about the middle of the line.
+
+“Now,” said Miss Anne, “prick _him_ too,--only do it gently, so as just
+to put the point in a little way; and when you are doing it, say, _o_.”
+
+Lucy did so. She pressed the point of the pin through the letter, and
+at the instant that it went through, she said, _o_.
+
+“Now,” said Miss Anne, “the plan is for you to go on in that way. Look
+all through that line, and prick every _o_ you can find. Then take
+the next line, and the next, and so on regularly through the whole,
+and prick every _o_. After you have done, put the pointer into the
+pin-cushion, and the pin-cushion into your drawer. Then set your chair
+back, and bring the paper to me.”
+
+Lucy was very ready to go on with this work. In fact, while Miss Anne
+was speaking, she had found another _o_, and was just going to prick;
+but Miss Anne stopped her, and told her that it was not rulable to
+begin to obey her orders until she had finished giving them.
+
+At last, Miss Anne went out of the room, and left Lucy at her work.
+Lucy pricked away, very industriously, for nearly half an hour. She had
+then got almost to the bottom of the page. There she found a capital
+_o_, thus, _O_, at the beginning of a sentence; and she did not know
+whether she ought to prick such a one as that or not. While she was
+considering, she heard Royal’s voice in the entry way, calling her.
+
+Lucy answered, in a loud voice,
+
+“Here I am, Royal,--here, in Miss Anne’s room.”
+
+Royal advanced to the door of Miss Anne’s room, and looked in. He had
+his cap on, and seemed to be in haste.
+
+“Come, Lucy,” said he, “let’s go and make our boat.”
+
+“Well,” said Lucy, “just wait till I have pricked two more lines.”
+
+“Pricked,” said Royal,--“what do you mean by pricking?”
+
+Royal came up to the little table where Lucy was at work, and looked
+over her shoulder, while she explained to him what she was doing.
+
+“I am going to find every _o_ there is on this page, and prick them
+all. I have pricked down to here already, and now I have got only two
+lines more to prick, and then I shall come out.”
+
+“O, come out now,” said Royal, “and let the pricking go.”
+
+“No,” said Lucy, “I must wait and finish my work.”
+
+“That isn’t work,” said Royal; “it is nothing but play. It does not do
+any good.”
+
+“Yes it does,” said Lucy; “I am doing it to earn money.”
+
+“To earn money!” repeated Royal; and he began to laugh aloud at the
+idea of earning money in any such way as that.
+
+Lucy explained to Royal that this was a way which Miss Anne had
+contrived for her to learn her letters herself, without troubling other
+people, and that she had told her that she should have sixpence for
+every three letters.
+
+Royal then perceived that the plan was at least worthy of being treated
+with more respect than he had at first supposed;--but then he told Lucy
+that, in his opinion, she was beginning wrong.
+
+“You ought to begin with some letter that you don’t know, Lucy,” said
+he; “you know _o_ now, as well as I know my own thumb; and of course
+it’s of no use to prick it.”
+
+Lucy did not know what to reply to this reasoning,--only that Miss Anne
+had told her to prick _o_, and Miss Anne knew best.
+
+“At any rate,” said Royal, “you can finish it another time; so come out
+with me now, and help me get out the boxes for our boat.”
+
+Lucy concluded that she would go out a few minutes with Royal, and
+then come back again, and finish her work. They accordingly went out
+together.
+
+They found one long box, which Royal said would do very well indeed for
+a boat. The box was made to pack bedsteads in, and of course it was
+more than six feet long; but it was narrow, like a boat, and Royal said
+it was just the thing.
+
+The children got this down upon a place where the ground was smooth
+and hard; and Lucy got so much interested in playing boat, that she
+entirely forgot her pricking for two hours; and then the first bell
+rang, to call them in to dinner.
+
+The first bell always rang ten minutes before the second bell. This
+was to give Royal and Lucy time to come in and get ready. Lucy thought
+that she should just have time to finish the two lines, and she ran in
+to Miss Anne’s room to sit right down to her work. To her surprise,
+however, as soon as she got in, she saw that her chair was not before
+the little table, but had been set back; and the pin-cushion, pointer,
+and paper, had all entirely disappeared.
+
+Lucy went into the parlor, and found Miss Anne placing the chairs
+around the dinner table.
+
+“Miss Anne,” said she, in a tone of complaint, “somebody has taken away
+all my things.”
+
+“That is some of _my_ mischief, I suppose,” said Miss Anne.
+
+“Did you take them away?” said Lucy.
+
+“I _put_ them away,” replied Miss Anne. “I went into my room, about an
+hour after I left you there, and found that you had gone away to play,
+and had left your work all out upon the table; and so I had to put it
+away.”
+
+“Why, I was coming right back again,” said Lucy.
+
+“And did you come right back?”
+
+“Why, no,” said Lucy. “Royal wanted me to stay with him so much!”
+
+“I thought you’d find it rather hard to earn money. You ought to have
+waited until you had finished your work, and then you could have gone
+out to play.--But I don’t mean that you did wrong. You had a right, if
+you chose, to give up the plan of earning money, and have your play
+instead.”
+
+“Why, Miss Anne, I almost finished the work. I pricked all but two
+lines.”
+
+“Yes, but then you left the work of putting the things away to me; and
+that gave me about as much trouble as all your pricking did good. So
+you did not _earn_ any thing.”
+
+“Well,” said Lucy, “I will try this afternoon, while Royal is at his
+studies; and then he won’t want me to go out and play.”
+
+She took _s_ for her letter that afternoon, and she pricked all that
+she could find on the page. Then she put her work carefully away, all
+except the page itself, which she brought to Miss Anne, so that she
+might examine it. Miss Anne found that she had done it very well. She
+had pricked almost every one. Miss Anne looked it over very carefully,
+and could only find two or three which Lucy had overlooked.
+
+After this, Lucy persevered for several weeks in pricking letters.
+She took a new letter every day, and she generally spent about half
+an hour at each lesson. She learned to be very still while she was
+thus engaged, saying nothing except to pronounce aloud the name of the
+letter when she pricked it, which Miss Anne said was a very important
+part of the exercise.
+
+In this way, in process of time, she learned all the letters of the
+alphabet; and her father paid her the eight sixpences. With one of
+these sixpences she bought a fine black lead pencil, to draw with, and
+a piece of India rubber, to rub out her marks when they were made wrong.
+
+Miss Anne also taught her how to make a purse to keep the rest of her
+money in; and when the purse was done, Lucy put the money into it, and
+got Miss Anne to let her keep it in one of her drawers. She was afraid
+it would not be quite safe in her treasury.
+
+[Illustration]
+
+
+
+
+CONVERSATION XIII.
+
+SKETCHING.
+
+
+Lucy asked Miss Anne if she would let her go with her the next time
+that she went out to make sketches, and let her try to see if she could
+not make sketches too, with her new pencil. Miss Anne had two or three
+pencils, which she kept in a little morocco case, and some small sheets
+of drawing paper in a portfolio. Sometimes, when she went out to walk,
+she used to take these drawing implements and materials with her, and
+sit down upon a bank, or upon a rock, and draw, while Lucy was playing
+around.
+
+But now, as Lucy herself had a pencil, she wanted to carry it out, so
+that she could make sketches too.
+
+Miss Anne said that she should like this plan very much; and
+accordingly, one pleasant summer afternoon, they set off. Miss Anne
+tied Lucy’s pencil and India rubber together, by a strong silk thread,
+so that the India rubber might not be so easily lost. The other
+necessary materials--namely, some paper, some pencils for Miss Anne,
+and two thin books with stiff covers, to lay their paper upon, while
+drawing--were all properly provided, and put in a bag, which Miss Anne
+had made, and which she always used for this purpose.
+
+Lucy observed, also, that Miss Anne put something else in her bag. Lucy
+thought, from its appearance, that it was a square block; but it was
+folded up in a paper, and so she could not see. She asked Miss Anne
+what it was, and Miss Anne told her it was a secret.
+
+They walked along without any particular adventure until they came to a
+bridge across a stream. It was the same stream where they had sat upon
+the rocks and seen George and the other boys fishing; but this was a
+different part of the stream, and the water was deep and still. Lucy
+and Miss Anne stopped upon the middle of the bridge, and looked over
+the railing down to the dark water far below.
+
+“O, what deep water!” said Lucy.
+
+“How could we get over this river if it were not for this bridge?”
+
+“Not very conveniently,” said Miss Anne.
+
+“We could not get over at all,” said Lucy.
+
+“Perhaps we might,” said Miss Anne; “there are several ways of getting
+over a river besides going over upon a bridge.”
+
+“What ways?” said Lucy.
+
+“One is by a ferry.”
+
+“What is a ferry?” said Lucy.
+
+“It is a large boat which is always ready to carry persons across. The
+ferry-man generally lives in a house very near the bank of the river;
+and if any body wants to go across the river, they call at his house
+for him, and he takes them across in his boat. Then they pay him some
+money.”
+
+“But suppose they are on the other side,” said Lucy.
+
+“Then,” said Miss Anne, “they have to call or blow a trumpet. Sometimes
+they have a trumpet for people to blow when they want the ferry-man to
+come for them. But sometimes, where there are a great many travellers
+on the road that leads to the ferry, the boats are coming and going all
+the time; and then people don’t have to call or to blow any trumpet.”
+
+“How much money do they have to pay,” said Lucy, “for carrying them
+across?”
+
+“That depends upon circumstances,” said Miss Anne. “If a man goes
+alone, he does not have to pay so much as he does if he is in a
+chaise; and if he has a carriage and two horses, he has to pay more
+still.”
+
+“Why, Miss Anne,” said Lucy, “can they carry over a carriage and two
+horses in a boat?”
+
+“Yes,” said Miss Anne, “a stage-coach and six horses, if necessary.
+They have large, flat-bottomed boats for the carriages and carts, and
+small, narrow boats for men, when they want to go alone.”
+
+While this conversation had been going on, Miss Anne and Lucy had
+walked along to some distance beyond the bridge. They took a road
+which led to an old, deserted farm-house, and some other buildings
+around it, all in a state of ruin and decay. The man who owned it had
+built himself a new house, when he found that this was getting too old
+to be comfortable to live in. The new house was upon another part of
+his farm, and it was another road which led to it; so that these old
+buildings had been left in a very secluded and solitary position. Miss
+Anne liked very much to come to this place, when she came out to make
+sketches, for she said that in all the views of the buildings, on every
+side, there were a great many beautiful drawing lessons.
+
+The roof of the house in one place had tumbled in, and the shed had
+blown down altogether. There was one barn, however, that was pretty
+good; and, in fact, the farmer used it to store his surplus hay in it.
+
+Lucy sat down, with Miss Anne, under the shade of some trees, at a
+little distance from the buildings, and they began to take out their
+drawing materials.
+
+“Now, Miss Anne,” said Lucy, “what shall I draw?”
+
+“I think that the _well_ will be the best lesson for you.”
+
+There was an old well at a little distance from the house, upon the
+green, with a group of venerable old lilac bushes near it. The water
+had been raised by a well-sweep, but the sweep itself had long since
+gone to decay, though the tall post with a fork at the top, which had
+supported the sweep, was still standing.
+
+So Miss Anne recommended that Lucy should attempt to draw the well.
+
+“But, Miss Anne,” said Lucy, “I want to draw the same thing that you
+do.”
+
+“Very well,” said Miss Anne; “then we will both draw the well.”
+
+“So we will,” said Lucy; “but, Miss Anne, you must tell me how. I don’t
+know how to draw, myself.”
+
+Miss Anne gave Lucy some instructions, according to her request. She
+told her that she must mind the shape of the things more than anything
+else. “All depends upon the proportions,” said Miss Anne.
+
+“What is proportion?” said Lucy. “Royal told me something about it, but
+I could not understand him very well.”
+
+“Suppose you look over me a few minutes, and see how I do it,” said
+Miss Anne.
+
+Lucy liked this proposal very much; and she stood very still, for some
+time, while Miss Anne, with her paper upon her book, and her book upon
+her knee, began to make her drawing, talking all the time as follows:--
+
+“First, there is the post; I will draw that first. I must make it look
+just as long upon the paper as it does in reality. And do you think it
+stands quite upright?”
+
+“No,” said Lucy, “it leans.”
+
+“Which way does it lean?” asked Miss Anne.
+
+“It leans towards the well, I think,” said Lucy.
+
+“So it does; and I must draw a line for one side of the post, and make
+this line lean over towards the place where my well is going to be,
+just as much as the post really leans.”
+
+Miss Anne then drew the line, and asked Lucy to look at it carefully,
+and see whether it leaned any more, or any less, than the real post did.
+
+Lucy looked at it very carefully, but she could not see that there was
+any difference.
+
+“Now,” continued Miss Anne, “I must begin to draw the well; and I must
+have it at just the right distance from the post.”
+
+Then Miss Anne put down her pencil very near to the post, and asked
+Lucy if she thought that that was about right.
+
+“O no,” said Lucy, “that is a great deal too near.”
+
+Miss Anne then moved the point of her pencil off almost to the end of
+the paper.
+
+“Would that be right?” said Miss Anne.
+
+“O no; that is too far.”
+
+“But it is not so far as it is in reality, on the ground, from the post
+to the well.”
+
+“No,” said Lucy, “but you are not going to have the picture so large as
+the real well.”
+
+“That is it, exactly,” said Miss Anne. “The picture itself is all going
+to be smaller than the reality; and the drawing of the well must be
+just as much smaller than the real well, as the drawing of the post is
+than the real post. Then it is all in proportion.”
+
+“Now,” said Miss Anne, “I will move my pencil up nearer, and you may
+tell me when it is too far off, and when it is too near, for the proper
+place for me to draw the side of the well. Is _that_ right?” she added,
+after placing the point of the pencil in a new position.
+
+“That is too near,” said Lucy.
+
+“And _that_?” said Miss Anne.
+
+“That is about right,” said Lucy.
+
+“Look again, carefully.”
+
+“Hark! what’s that?” said Lucy.
+
+“It sounds like thunder,” said Miss Anne; “but I rather think it is
+only a wagon going over the bridge.”
+
+A few minutes afterwards, however, the sound was repeated, louder and
+more distinct than before, and Miss Anne said it _was_ thunder, and
+that they must go home, or that they should get caught in a shower.
+They looked around, and saw that there were some large, dark-looking
+clouds rising in the west; and Miss Anne said that they must put away
+their things, and go home as fast as they could.
+
+“But, Miss Anne,” said Lucy, “it is a great way home. I am afraid it
+will rain on us before we get there.”
+
+“Why, if we can get across the bridge,” said Miss Anne, “we can go
+into some of the houses.”
+
+“Are there no houses before we come to the bridge?” asked Lucy.
+
+“No,” said Miss Anne; “but I think we shall have time to go farther
+than that.”
+
+By this time they had put up their drawing materials, and began to walk
+along towards the main road. Miss Anne said that she presumed that they
+should have ample time to get home; for showers seldom came up so very
+suddenly as to prevent their getting home from a walk.
+
+But when they had gone about half way to the bridge, Miss Anne began
+to be afraid that they should not get home. There was a large, black
+cloud spreading along the western sky, and the low and distant peals of
+thunder came oftener, and grew gradually louder and louder. Miss Anne
+walked very fast, leading Lucy, who ran along by her side.
+
+Just as they came to the bridge, the great drops of rain began to fall.
+
+“There!” said Lucy,--“it’s beginning.”
+
+“Yes,” said Miss Anne, “and I have a great mind to go under the bridge.”
+
+Miss Anne had just time to say “under the bridge,” when there came
+another heavy clap of thunder, which sounded louder and nearer than
+any which they had heard before. This decided Miss Anne at once. She
+turned off from the entrance to the bridge, and began to walk down the
+steep bank, leading Lucy. When they had descended to the margin of the
+stream, they found a narrow strip of sand between the water and the
+foundation of the bridge.
+
+“Yes,” said Miss Anne, “here is plenty of room for us to stand.”
+
+They found a good place to stand, with the water of the stream before
+them, and the great wall, which the bridge rested upon, behind them.
+There were also some large, smooth stones lying there, which they could
+sit down upon. A very few minutes after they had fixed themselves
+in this place of shelter, the rain began to come down in torrents.
+The thunder rolled and reverberated from one part of the heavens to
+another, and once or twice Lucy saw a faint flash of lightning.
+
+Lucy was very much amused at the curious effect produced by the drops
+of rain falling upon the water. They covered the water all over with
+little bubbles. She kept calling upon Miss Anne to see; but Miss Anne
+looked anxious and afraid. By and by, the rain began to come down
+through the bridge, and they had to move a little to keep from getting
+wet. But they succeeded in getting a dry place, and keeping pretty
+comfortable.
+
+“But what shall we do,” said Lucy, “if it rains all night? We can’t
+stay here all night.”
+
+“Thunder showers don’t last long,” said Miss Anne. “I presume it will
+be pleasant by and by, only we shall get our feet wet going home; for
+the roads will be very wet, and full of pools of water.”
+
+Just then they heard the noise of wheels in the road, as if a chaise
+or carriage of some sort were coming along towards them. The horse
+travelled very fast, and soon came upon the bridge, and went along over
+it, passing directly above their heads with great speed, and with a
+noise which sounded louder to them than any clap of thunder which they
+had heard. Lucy was sure that they would break through, and come down
+upon their heads; and even Miss Anne was a little frightened. They
+little knew who it was in the chaise. It was Royal going to find them,
+to bring them home. He thought it probable that they had gone into
+the old, ruined buildings, to be sheltered from the rain, and that he
+should find them there.
+
+After looking there for them in vain, he came back, and he happened to
+come to the bridge just as Miss Anne and Lucy were coming out from
+under it. They were very glad to see him. The shower was over. The sun
+had come out; the grass and trees were glittering with the reflection
+of the bright light from the drops of rain; and there were two great
+rainbows in the east, one bright, and the other rather faint. Royal
+said that he would have the faint rainbow, and Lucy might have the
+bright one for hers. Lucy’s rainbow lasted until some time after they
+got home.
+
+
+
+
+CONVERSATION XIV.
+
+DANGER.
+
+
+Lucy often had singular adventures with Royal and her father; but one,
+which interested her as much as any, was an adventure she once met with
+in crossing a river. The circumstances were these:--
+
+They were on a journey; Lucy and Royal were travelling with their
+father and mother.
+
+One evening, after they had reached the end of the journey for the
+day, the party stopped in a village, built upon an eminence, which
+overlooked a broad and very fertile-looking valley. It consisted of
+extensive intervals, level and green, and spotted with elms, and with
+a river winding through them, until its course was lost among the
+trees, a few miles below. After tea, Royal wanted to go down, across
+the intervals, to the bank of the river, to see the water.
+
+“O yes,” said Lucy, “and let me go too, father.”
+
+“O no,” said Royal, “you must not go.”
+
+“Why not?” said Lucy.
+
+“Because,” said Royal, “we may find a boat there, and want to take a
+sail in it; and you couldn’t go.”
+
+“Why not?” said Lucy.
+
+“Because,” said Royal, “you wouldn’t dare to go.”
+
+“Yes I should,” said Lucy.
+
+“No,” said Royal, “you don’t dare to sleep in a room alone at night, in
+a hotel.”
+
+“But I think she will not be afraid to go in the boat,” said her
+father. “At any rate, we will let her go with us.”
+
+Lucy then went to get her bonnet; and when they were all ready, she and
+Royal went out together; their father followed immediately afterwards.
+Their mother, being fatigued, preferred to remain at home.
+
+From the principal street of the village, they passed out, through a
+pair of bars, into a cart road, which led through the mowing fields
+down towards the intervals.
+
+They walked on together, until they came down to the intervals, which
+were level fields of grass and flowers, very beautiful, and extending
+on each side of them very far. The road gradually grew narrower, until
+at length it became a mere path, which finally conducted them to the
+bank of the river. Royal and Lucy stood upon the bank, and looked down
+into the water.
+
+The bank was quite high and steep, formed of earth, which seemed to
+be, from time to time, caving into the water. It was green to the very
+brink, and some large masses of turf lay down below at the water’s
+edge, and partly in the water, where they had apparently fallen from
+above. The shore on the opposite side of the river was, however, very
+different. It was a low, sandy beach, with the water rippling along the
+pebbles, which lay upon the margin of it.
+
+“O father,” said Royal, “I wish we could get over to that beach.”
+
+“Yes,” said Lucy, “and then we could get down and throw stones into the
+water.”
+
+“If we had a boat,” said Royal, “we could get across.”
+
+“O no,” said their father, “this river is too shallow for a boat.”
+
+“How do you know, father?” said Royal.
+
+“Why, I can see the bottom all the way; and then I know by the rapidity
+of the current, that it must be quite shallow.”
+
+Just then they observed some men coming down towards them, on the bank
+of the river. Royal’s father asked them, when they came up to where he
+was standing, if there were any boats on the river.
+
+“Yes,” said the men, “there is a small boat just above here, which you
+can have if you want. Only bring it safe back again.”
+
+“I am very much obliged to you,” said Lucy’s father; “are there any
+oars?”
+
+“There are some paddles,” replied one of the men. “They’re hid in the
+bushes, just opposite the boat. There is a padlock on the boat, and
+it looks as if it was locked, but it is not. You can take the padlock
+right off.”
+
+The men then went on their way down the river, and Lucy and Royal
+ran along the bank to see if they could find the boat. Their father
+followed them more slowly. Presently, however, they all came to the
+place where the boat was lying.
+
+It was a very small boat indeed. It was drawn up partly upon the bank,
+which was here not quite so steep as where the children had first
+stood, but was yet considerably precipitous. The boat was fastened, by
+a chain, to the root of a large elm-tree, which was growing upon the
+bank, the roots having been laid bare by the action of the water. There
+was a padlock passing through a link of the chain in such a way as to
+give the boat the appearance of being fastened; but Lucy’s father found
+that the padlock would open easily, without any unlocking, and so they
+soon got the boat at liberty.
+
+Royal then went to look around among the grass and bushes near, to see
+if he could find the paddles. Presently he called out, “Here they
+are!” and in a few minutes he brought them to his father.
+
+“Now, Lucy,” said her father, “do you want to get in and sail across
+the river?”
+
+“Isn’t there any danger?” said Lucy.
+
+“Yes,” said her father, “I think there is considerable danger.”
+
+“What! that we shall get drowned?” exclaimed Lucy.
+
+“No,” replied her father; “only that we shall get upset.”
+
+“Well, father,” said Lucy, “if we get upset, we shall certainly be
+drowned.”
+
+“O no,” replied her father; “the water isn’t deep enough to drown us
+anywhere, if we stand upright upon the bottom. And then, besides, there
+is no danger that we shall be upset, unless where it is very shallow
+indeed. The current may sweep us away down the stream, so that we shall
+lose command of the boat, and then, if we strike a large stone, or a
+sunken log, the boat might fill or go over; but, then, in the places
+where the current is so rapid, the water is nowhere more than knee
+deep. Now you may go with us or not, just as you please.”
+
+“Royal, what would you do?” said Lucy.
+
+“O, I’d go,” said Royal, “by all means.”
+
+“Would you, father?” asked Lucy.
+
+“Yes,” said her father, “unless you are very much afraid.”
+
+Lucy said she was a little afraid, but not much; and she cautiously
+stepped into the boat. Royal got in after her, and when the two
+children had taken their seats, their father followed them, and took
+his place in the stern, with one of the paddles. Royal had the other.
+The stern is the hinder part of a boat. The forward part is called the
+_bows_. There was a chain attached to the bows of the boat, by which it
+had been fastened to the shore.
+
+“Now, Royal,” said his father, when they were all seated, “you must
+remember that, if you go with us, you must obey my orders exactly.”
+
+“Yes, father, I will,” said Royal.
+
+“And suppose,” said his father, “that I order you to jump into the
+river.”
+
+“Then I’ll jump right in,” said Royal.
+
+“Well,” said his father, “we shall see.”
+
+Royal was seated forward, at the bows of the boat. The boat was
+flat-bottomed, and square at both ends, so that there was very little
+difference between the bows and the stern, and there was a place to sit
+at each. Royal put his paddle into the water, and began to paddle a
+little; but they made no progress, until his father was ready to work
+his paddle at the stem of the boat; and then it began slowly to glide
+up the river, keeping, however, all the time near the bank from which
+they had set out. The water appeared to be much deeper on this side
+than on the other, and the current was not so rapid. Lucy, however, by
+looking over the side of the boat, could plainly see the gravel-stones
+upon the bottom.
+
+They went along very smoothly and prosperously, but yet very slowly,
+for some time; and at length Royal asked his father to put out more
+into the stream. So his father turned the head of the boat out, and in
+a very few minutes they found themselves in the middle of the river.
+Now, however, instead of moving up, they found, by looking upon the
+stones at the bottom, that they were drifting down. Royal observed,
+too, that the water had become much more shallow, and the current was
+stronger. He looked at his father, and found that he was exerting
+himself, with all his strength, to force the boat against the current,
+and keep it from being carried away.
+
+But the water was so shallow, that the end of his paddle rubbed upon
+the bottom, and prevented his keeping the boat under command. Then he
+thought that he would use his paddle for a setting-pole, instead of a
+paddle; that is, that he would plant the lower end of it firmly into
+the gravel at the bottom, and then push against it, and so force the
+boat to go up the stream.
+
+In attempting to do this, however, he lost the command of his boat
+still more. The current, setting strong against the bows, swept that
+end of the boat round, so as to bring her broadside to the stream; and
+then she was entirely at the mercy of the water, which here seemed to
+pour over the stones in a torrent. The boat went flying along over the
+rippling waves, within a very few inches of the pebble-stones below.
+Royal began to be seriously afraid.
+
+“Can’t you stop her, father?” said he.
+
+His father did not answer, he was so intent upon the effort which he
+was making. He had thought of one more plan. He planted the foot of
+his paddle into the gravel on the bottom, opposite the middle of the
+boat, and then, letting the middle of the boat press against it, he
+endeavored to hold it by main force; but the force of the water was so
+great, that the boat was crowded over until it just began to let in
+water; so that he was obliged to release his hold, and the boat drifted
+away again. He then took his seat once more in the stern of the boat.
+
+“Now, Royal,” said he, “stand up and take hold of the painter.”
+
+“What is that?” said Royal.
+
+“The chain,” replied his father--“the chain fastened to the bows.”
+
+Royal did so.
+
+“Now,” said his father, “stand up steadily upon the bows, and then step
+down carefully into the water.”
+
+Royal obeyed his father’s command with much firmness. The water was
+about up to his knees. He staggered a little at first, as he carried
+with him the motion of the boat; but he soon regained a firm footing.
+
+“Now stand still,” said his father, “and hold on.”
+
+Royal braced himself, by his position in the water, against the action
+of the boat, which pulled hard upon the painter, and this immediately
+brought the boat round, into a position parallel with the direction of
+the current. By holding on firmly a moment longer, he stopped the boat,
+and the current swept swiftly by it, dashing the rippling waves almost
+over the bows. Lucy sat all this time very quietly on the middle seat,
+without saying a word.
+
+“Now, Royal,” said his father, “see if you can draw us in towards the
+shore.”
+
+Royal found, that although it had been so difficult for his father to
+push the boat by the head, yet that he himself could draw it pretty
+easily with the chain. So he walked along through the water towards the
+shore, drawing the boat after him. In a few minutes, he had the bows
+safely drawn up upon the sand.
+
+His father then stepped out upon the beach, telling Lucy to sit still.
+He took his stand back a little, where the gravel was dry, while Royal
+remained just in the edge of the water.
+
+“Now, Royal,” said his father, “you may see if you can draw Lucy up the
+river. Keep just far enough from the shore to make the water half knee
+deep.”
+
+Royal was much pleased with this arrangement; and as for Lucy, she was
+delighted. She sat upon the middle seat, balancing herself exactly, so
+as not to upset the boat; while Royal waded along, drawing her through
+the water, which curled and rippled on each side.
+
+“O Lucy,” said Royal, stopping to look round, “we can play this is a
+canal-boat, and that I am the horse.”
+
+“So we can,” said Lucy; and she began immediately to chirup to him, to
+make him go faster.
+
+Royal dragged the boat along, while his father walked upon the shore.
+Presently they came to a place where the water began to be deeper, and
+the bottom more sandy; and Royal perceived that the current was not
+nearly as rapid. He looked up to see how the water appeared before him,
+and he found that it was smooth and glassy, instead of being rippled
+and rough, as it had been below. His father noticed this difference in
+the appearance of the water too; and he told Royal that it was a sign
+that there was no current there. So he directed Royal to come in to the
+shore, and they would all get in again.
+
+Royal accordingly drew the boat up to the shore, and they all got
+in. Now they found that they could paddle the boat very easily. It
+glided over the smooth water with a very gentle and pleasant motion.
+Lucy looked over the side, and watched the change in the sandy bottom
+far below. Sometimes she saw a great log lying across the bed of the
+stream, then a rock, half imbedded in the sand, and next a school of
+little fishes. The land, too, looked beautiful on each side, as they
+passed along. There were willows here lining the bank, and now and then
+a great elm, with branches drooping over almost into the water.
+
+After sailing about in this smooth water a little while, their father
+said that it was time for them to go home; and so he brought the boat
+round, turning her head down the stream. After going down in that
+direction for a little while, Royal said,
+
+“Why, father, you are going right upon the ripples again.”
+
+“Yes,” said his father, “we are going over them.”
+
+“O father,” said Lucy, “we shall upset.”
+
+“No,” said her father, “there is no danger, going down.”
+
+“Why not?” said Royal.
+
+“Because,” said his father, “I shall keep her head down, and then, if
+we strike a snag, it will do no harm.”
+
+“What is a snag?” said Lucy.
+
+“It is a log sunk in the water,” replied her father.
+
+By this time they had begun to enter the rippling water, and the boat
+shot swiftly along, bounding over the little billows very merrily. Lucy
+was at first a little afraid, but she soon began to feel safe, and to
+enjoy the rapid motion. They soon reached the place where they had
+taken the boat, and, leaving it there, fastened securely as they had
+found it, they all went back across the intervals towards home.
+
+
+THE END.
+
+
+
+
+Transcriber’s note:
+
+Punctuation has been standardised; spelling and hyphenation have been
+retained as in the original publication except as follows:
+
+  Pages 70 and 71
+    is’nt it any darker _changed to_
+    isn’t it any darker
+
+
+
+
+
+End of Project Gutenberg's Cousin Lucy's Conversations, by Jacob Abbott
+
+*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK COUSIN LUCY'S CONVERSATIONS ***
+
+***** This file should be named 50793-0.txt or 50793-0.zip *****
+This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
+        http://www.gutenberg.org/5/0/7/9/50793/
+
+Produced by The Online Distributed Proofreading Team at
+http://www.pgdp.net (This file was produced from images
+generously made available by The Internet Archive/American
+Libraries.)
+
+Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will
+be renamed.
+
+Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
+law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
+so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
+States without permission and without paying copyright
+royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
+of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
+Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm
+concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
+and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive
+specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this
+eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook
+for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports,
+performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given
+away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks
+not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the
+trademark license, especially commercial redistribution.
+
+START: FULL LICENSE
+
+THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
+PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
+
+To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
+distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
+(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
+Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
+Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at
+www.gutenberg.org/license.
+
+Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project
+Gutenberg-tm electronic works
+
+1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
+electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
+and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
+(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
+the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
+destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your
+possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
+Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
+by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
+person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph
+1.E.8.
+
+1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be
+used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
+agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
+things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
+even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
+paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
+Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this
+agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm
+electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
+
+1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the
+Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
+of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual
+works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
+States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
+United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
+claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
+displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
+all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
+that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting
+free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm
+works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
+Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily
+comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
+same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when
+you share it without charge with others.
+
+1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
+what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
+in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
+check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
+agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
+distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
+other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no
+representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
+country outside the United States.
+
+1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
+
+1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
+immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear
+prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work
+on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the
+phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed,
+performed, viewed, copied or distributed:
+
+  This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
+  most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
+  restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
+  under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this
+  eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the
+  United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you
+  are located before using this ebook.
+
+1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is
+derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
+contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
+copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
+the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
+redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project
+Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
+either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
+obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm
+trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
+
+1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
+with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
+must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
+additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
+will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works
+posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
+beginning of this work.
+
+1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
+License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
+work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
+
+1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
+electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
+prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
+active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
+Gutenberg-tm License.
+
+1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
+compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
+any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
+to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format
+other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official
+version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site
+(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
+to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
+of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain
+Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the
+full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
+
+1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
+performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
+unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
+
+1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
+access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
+provided that
+
+* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
+  the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
+  you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
+  to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has
+  agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
+  Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
+  within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
+  legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
+  payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
+  Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
+  Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
+  Literary Archive Foundation."
+
+* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
+  you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
+  does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
+  License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
+  copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
+  all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm
+  works.
+
+* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
+  any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
+  electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
+  receipt of the work.
+
+* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
+  distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
+
+1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
+Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than
+are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
+from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The
+Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm
+trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.
+
+1.F.
+
+1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
+effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
+works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
+Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm
+electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
+contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
+or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
+intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
+other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
+cannot be read by your equipment.
+
+1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
+of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
+Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
+Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
+Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
+liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
+fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
+LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
+PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
+TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
+LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
+INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
+DAMAGE.
+
+1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
+defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
+receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
+written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
+received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
+with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
+with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
+lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
+or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
+opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
+the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
+without further opportunities to fix the problem.
+
+1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
+in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO
+OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
+LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
+
+1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
+warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
+damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
+violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
+agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
+limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
+unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
+remaining provisions.
+
+1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
+trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
+providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in
+accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
+production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm
+electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
+including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
+the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
+or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or
+additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any
+Defect you cause.
+
+Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm
+
+Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
+electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
+computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
+exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
+from people in all walks of life.
+
+Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
+assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
+goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
+remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
+Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
+and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future
+generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
+Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
+Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
+www.gutenberg.org
+
+
+
+Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
+
+The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
+501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
+state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
+Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
+number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
+Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
+U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
+
+The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the
+mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its
+volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous
+locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt
+Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to
+date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and
+official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
+
+For additional contact information:
+
+    Dr. Gregory B. Newby
+    Chief Executive and Director
+    gbnewby@pglaf.org
+
+Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
+Literary Archive Foundation
+
+Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
+spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
+increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
+freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
+array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
+($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
+status with the IRS.
+
+The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
+charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
+States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
+considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
+with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
+where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
+DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
+state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate
+
+While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
+have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
+against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
+approach us with offers to donate.
+
+International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
+any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
+outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
+
+Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
+methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
+ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
+donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate
+
+Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works.
+
+Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
+Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be
+freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
+distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of
+volunteer support.
+
+Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
+editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
+the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
+necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
+edition.
+
+Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search
+facility: www.gutenberg.org
+
+This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
+including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
+Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
+subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
+
diff --git a/50793-0.zip b/50793-0.zip
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..41730b2
--- /dev/null
+++ b/50793-0.zip
diff --git a/50793-h.zip b/50793-h.zip
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..5d7e571
--- /dev/null
+++ b/50793-h.zip
diff --git a/50793-h/50793-h.htm b/50793-h/50793-h.htm
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..f8457e6
--- /dev/null
+++ b/50793-h/50793-h.htm
@@ -0,0 +1,5218 @@
+<!DOCTYPE html PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD XHTML 1.0 Strict//EN"
+    "http://www.w3.org/TR/xhtml1/DTD/xhtml1-strict.dtd">
+<html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml" xml:lang="en" lang="en">
+  <head>
+    <meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html;charset=utf-8" />
+    <meta http-equiv="Content-Style-Type" content="text/css" />
+    <title>
+      The Project Gutenberg eBook of The Lucy Books, by Jacob Abbott
+    </title>
+    <link rel="coverpage" href="images/cover.jpg" />
+    <style type="text/css">
+      body {margin: 0 10%;}
+
+      h1,h2 {text-align: center; clear: both;}
+      h2 {line-height: 2em; font-size: 1.4em;}
+      p {margin-top: 1em; text-align: justify; margin-bottom: 1em; text-indent: 1em;}
+      p.title, p.author, p.pub {text-indent: 0em; text-align: center; font-weight: bold;}
+      p.title {font-size: 2em; line-height: 2em;}
+      p.author {font-size: 1em;}
+      p.pub, .p120 {font-size: 1.2em;}
+      .p70 {font-size: .7em;}
+
+      /* General */
+      .noi {text-indent: 0;}
+      .center {text-align: center; text-indent: 0;}
+      .smcap {font-variant: small-caps;}
+      .mt3 {margin-top: 3em;}
+
+      /* Table */
+      table {margin: auto; border-collapse: collapse;}
+      .tdl {text-align: left; padding-right: 6em;}
+      .tdr {text-align: right;}
+      .tdc {text-align: center; text-indent: 0em; padding-top: 1em;}
+
+      /* Notes */
+      em {font-style: italic;}
+      .tn {width: 60%; margin: 2em 20%; background: #dcdcdc; padding: 1em;}
+      ul.nobullet {list-style-type: none;}
+      ins {text-decoration: none;}
+
+      /* Horizontal rules */
+      hr {width: 60%; margin: 2em 20%; clear: both;}
+      hr.full {width: 65%; margin: 4em 17.5% 0 17.5%;}
+      hr.full2 {width: 65%; margin: 0em 17.5% 4em 17.5%;}
+      hr.short {width: 40%; margin: 2em 30%;}
+      hr.divider {width: 65%; margin: 4em 17.5%;}
+      hr.divider2 {width: 35%; margin: 4em 32.5%;}
+
+      /* Page numbers */
+      .pagenum {position: absolute; right: 2%; text-indent: 0em;
+        text-align: right; font-size: x-small;
+        font-weight: normal; font-variant: normal; font-style: normal;
+        letter-spacing: normal; line-height: normal;
+        color: #999; border-top: 1px solid; border-bottom: 1px solid;
+        background-color: inherit; padding: 1px 4px;}
+
+      /* Images */
+      .figcenter {clear: both; margin: 2em auto; text-align: center; max-width: 100%;}
+      img {max-width: 100%; width: 100%; height: auto;}
+      .width600 {width: 600px;}
+      .width500 {width: 500px;}
+      .width400 {width: 400px;}
+      .width300 {width: 300px;}
+
+      @media handheld {
+        body {margin: .5em; padding: 0; width: 95%;}
+        p {margin-top: .1em; text-align: justify; margin-bottom: .1em; text-indent: 1em;}
+        hr {border-width: 0; margin: 0;}
+        img {max-width: 100%; width: auto; height: auto;}
+        table {width: 96%; margin: 0 2%;}
+        .tn {width: 80%; margin: 0 10%; background: #dcdcdc; padding: 1em;}
+        a {color: inherit; text-decoration: inherit;}
+        .hidehand {display: none; visibility: hidden;}
+      }
+    </style>
+  </head>
+<body>
+
+
+<pre>
+
+The Project Gutenberg EBook of Cousin Lucy's Conversations, by Jacob Abbott
+
+This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
+other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
+whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
+the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
+www.gutenberg.org.  If you are not located in the United States, you'll have
+to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook.
+
+Title: Cousin Lucy's Conversations
+       By the Author of the Rollo Books
+
+Author: Jacob Abbott
+
+Release Date: December 30, 2015 [EBook #50793]
+
+Language: English
+
+Character set encoding: UTF-8
+
+*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK COUSIN LUCY'S CONVERSATIONS ***
+
+
+
+
+Produced by The Online Distributed Proofreading Team at
+http://www.pgdp.net (This file was produced from images
+generously made available by The Internet Archive/American
+Libraries.)
+
+
+
+
+
+
+</pre>
+
+<hr class="divider" />
+<h1><small>COUSIN LUCY’S</small><br />
+CONVERSATIONS.</h1>
+
+<div class=" hidehand">
+<hr class="divider2" />
+<div class="figcenter width500">
+<img src="images/cover.jpg" width="500" height="763" alt="Cover" />
+<div class="center">The cover was created by the transcriber using elements from the
+original publication and placed in the public domain.</div>
+</div></div>
+
+<hr class="divider2" />
+<div class="figcenter width400">
+<img src="images/frontispiece.jpg" width="400" height="590" alt="Frontispiece" />
+</div>
+
+<div class="chapter">
+<hr class="divider2" />
+<div class="figcenter width400">
+<img src="images/title1.jpg" width="400" height="657" alt="Title page" />
+</div>
+
+<p class="center">THE LUCY BOOKS.</p>
+
+<p class="center">BY THE<br />
+Author of the Rollo Books.</p>
+
+<p class="center"><em>New York</em>,<br />
+CLARK AUSTIN &amp; CO.<br />
+205 BROADWAY.</p>
+</div>
+
+
+
+<div class="chapter">
+<hr class="divider2" />
+</div>
+<p class="title"><small>COUSIN LUCY’S</small><br />
+CONVERSATIONS.</p>
+
+<p class="author"><small>BY THE</small><br />
+AUTHOR OF THE ROLLO BOOKS.</p>
+
+<p class="author mt3">A NEW EDITION,<br />
+REVISED BY THE AUTHOR.</p>
+
+<p class="pub mt3"><small>NEW YORK:</small><br />
+CLARK, AUSTIN &amp; SMITH,<br />
+<small>3 PARK ROW AND 3 ANN-STREET,</small><br />
+1854.</p>
+
+
+
+<div class="chapter">
+<hr class="full" />
+<p class="center">
+Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1841,<br />
+<span class="smcap">By</span> T. H. CARTER,<br />
+In the Clerk’s Office of the District Court of Massachusetts.</p>
+</div>
+
+
+<div class="chapter">
+<hr class="full2" />
+<h2>NOTICE.</h2>
+</div>
+
+<p><span class="smcap">The</span> simple delineations of the ordinary incidents and feelings which
+characterize childhood, that are contained in the Rollo Books, having
+been found to interest, and, as the author hopes, in some degree to
+benefit the young readers for whom they were designed,&mdash;the plan is
+herein extended to children of the other sex. The two first volumes
+of the series are <span class="smcap">Lucy’s Conversations</span> and <span class="smcap">Lucy’s
+Stories</span>. Lucy was Rollo’s cousin; and the author hopes that the
+history of her life and adventures may be entertaining and useful to
+the sisters of the boys who have honored the Rollo Books with their
+approval.</p>
+
+
+<div class="chapter">
+<hr class="divider" />
+<h2>CONTENTS.</h2>
+</div>
+<table summary="contents">
+<tr>
+<td>&nbsp;</td>
+<td class="tdr p70">Page.</td>
+</tr>
+<tr>
+<td class="tdc" colspan="2">CONVERSATION I.</td>
+</tr>
+<tr>
+<td class="tdl"><span class="smcap">The Treasury,</span></td>
+<td class="tdr"><a href="#i">9</a></td>
+</tr>
+<tr>
+<td class="tdc" colspan="2">CONVERSATION II.</td>
+</tr>
+<tr>
+<td class="tdl"><span class="smcap">Definitions,</span></td>
+<td class="tdr"><a href="#ii">21</a></td>
+</tr>
+<tr>
+<td class="tdc" colspan="2">CONVERSATION III.</td>
+</tr>
+<tr>
+<td class="tdl"><span class="smcap">The Glen,</span></td>
+<td class="tdr"><a href="#iii">34</a></td>
+</tr>
+<tr>
+<td class="tdc" colspan="2">CONVERSATION IV.</td>
+</tr>
+<tr>
+<td class="tdl"><span class="smcap">A Prisoner,</span></td>
+<td class="tdr"><a href="#iv">43</a></td>
+</tr>
+<tr>
+<td class="tdc" colspan="2">CONVERSATION V.</td>
+</tr>
+<tr>
+<td class="tdl"><span class="smcap">Target Painting,</span></td>
+<td class="tdr"><a href="#v">51</a></td>
+</tr>
+<tr>
+<td class="tdc" colspan="2">CONVERSATION VI.</td>
+</tr>
+<tr>
+<td class="tdl"><span class="smcap">Midnight,</span></td>
+<td class="tdr"><a href="#vi">60</a></td>
+</tr>
+<tr>
+<td class="tdc" colspan="2">CONVERSATION VII.</td>
+</tr>
+<tr>
+<td class="tdl"><span class="smcap">Joanna,</span></td>
+<td class="tdr"><a href="#vii">75</a></td>
+</tr>
+<tr>
+<td class="tdc" colspan="2">CONVERSATION VIII.</td>
+</tr>
+<tr>
+<td class="tdl"><span class="smcap">Building,</span></td>
+<td class="tdr"><a href="#viii">88</a></td>
+</tr>
+<tr>
+<td class="tdc" colspan="2">CONVERSATION IX.</td>
+</tr>
+<tr>
+<td class="tdl"><span class="smcap">Equivocation,</span></td>
+<td class="tdr"><a href="#ix">103</a></td>
+</tr>
+<tr>
+<td class="tdc" colspan="2">CONVERSATION X.</td>
+</tr>
+<tr>
+<td class="tdl"><span class="smcap">Johnny,</span></td>
+<td class="tdr"><a href="#x">118</a></td>
+</tr>
+<tr>
+<td class="tdc" colspan="2">CONVERSATION XI.</td>
+</tr>
+<tr>
+<td class="tdl"><span>Getting Lost,</span></td>
+<td class="tdr"><a href="#xi">132</a></td>
+</tr>
+<tr>
+<td class="tdc" colspan="2">CONVERSATION XII.</td>
+</tr>
+<tr>
+<td class="tdl"><span class="smcap">Lucy’s Scholar,</span></td>
+<td class="tdr"><a href="#xii">146</a></td>
+</tr>
+<tr>
+<td class="tdc" colspan="2">CONVERSATION XIII.</td>
+</tr>
+<tr>
+<td class="tdl"><span class="smcap">Sketching,</span></td>
+<td class="tdr"><a href="#xiii">159</a></td>
+</tr>
+<tr>
+<td class="tdc" colspan="2">CONVERSATION XIV.</td>
+</tr>
+<tr>
+<td class="tdl"><span class="smcap">Danger,</span></td>
+<td class="tdr"><a href="#xiv">170</a></td>
+</tr>
+</table>
+
+
+
+
+<div class="chapter">
+<hr class="divider" />
+<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_9" id="Page_9">9</a></span>
+<p class="title">LUCY’S CONVERSATIONS.</p>
+</div>
+<hr class="divider2" />
+
+<h2 style="page-break-before: avoid;"><a name="i" id="i"></a>CONVERSATION I.<br />
+<small>THE TREASURY.</small></h2>
+
+
+<p class="noi"><span class="smcap">One</span> day in summer, when Lucy was a very little girl, she was sitting in
+her rocking-chair, playing keep school. She had placed several crickets
+and small chairs in a row for the children’s seats, and had been
+talking, in dialogue, for some time, pretending to hold conversations
+with her pupils. She heard one read and spell, and gave another
+directions about her writing; and she had quite a long talk with a
+third about the reason why she did not come to school earlier. At last
+Lucy, seeing the kitten come into the room, and thinking that she
+should like to go and play with her, told the children that she thought
+it was time for school to be done.</p>
+
+<p>Royal, Lucy’s brother, had been sitting upon<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_10" id="Page_10">10</a></span> the steps at the front
+door, while Lucy was playing school; and just as she was thinking that
+it was time to dismiss the children, he happened to get up and come
+into the room. Royal was about eleven years old. When he found that
+Lucy was playing school, he stopped at the door a moment to listen.</p>
+
+<p>“Now, children,” said Lucy, “it is time for the school to be dismissed;
+for I want to play with the kitten.”</p>
+
+<p>Here Royal laughed aloud.</p>
+
+<p>Lucy looked around, a little disturbed at Royal’s interruption.
+Besides, she did not like to be laughed at. She, however, said nothing
+in reply, but still continued to give her attention to her school.
+Royal walked in, and stood somewhat nearer.</p>
+
+<p>“We will sing a hymn,” said Lucy, gravely.</p>
+
+<p>Here Royal laughed again.</p>
+
+<p>“Royal, you must not laugh,” said Lucy. “They always sing a hymn at the
+end of a school.” Then, making believe that she was speaking to her
+scholars, she said, “You may all take out your hymn-books, children.”</p>
+
+<p>Lucy had a little hymn-book in her hand, and she began turning over the
+leaves, pretending to find a place.</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_11" id="Page_11">11</a></span>
+“You may sing,” she said, at last, “the thirty-third hymn, long part,
+second metre.”</p>
+
+<p>At this sad mismating of the words in Lucy’s announcement of the hymn,
+Royal found that he could contain himself no longer. He burst into loud
+and incontrollable fits of laughter, staggering about the room, and
+saying to himself, as he could catch a little breath, “<i>Long part!&mdash;O
+dear me!&mdash;second metre!&mdash;O dear!</i>”</p>
+
+<p>“Royal,” said Lucy, with all the sternness she could command, “you
+<em>shall not</em> laugh.”</p>
+
+<p>Royal made no reply, but tumbled over upon the sofa, holding his sides,
+and every minute repeating, at the intervals of the paroxysm, “<i>Long
+part&mdash;second metre!</i>&mdash;O dear me!”</p>
+
+<p>“Royal,” said Lucy again, stamping with her little foot upon the
+carpet, “I tell you, you shall not laugh.”</p>
+
+<p>Then suddenly she seized a little twig which she had by her side, and
+which she had provided as a rod to punish her imaginary scholars with;
+and, starting up, she ran towards Royal, saying, “I’ll soon make you
+sober with my rod.”</p>
+
+<p>Royal immediately jumped up from the sofa, and ran off,&mdash;Lucy in hot
+pursuit. Royal turned into the back entry, and passed out through an
+open door behind, which led into a little green<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_12" id="Page_12">12</a></span> yard back of the
+house. There was a young lady, about seventeen years old, coming out of
+the garden into the little yard, with a watering-pot in her hand, just
+as Royal and Lucy came out of the house.</p>
+
+<p>She stopped Lucy, and asked her what was the matter.</p>
+
+<p>“Why, Miss Anne,” said Lucy, “Royal keeps laughing at me.”</p>
+
+<p>Miss Anne looked around to see Royal. He had gone and seated himself
+upon a bench under an apple-tree, and seemed entirely out of breath and
+exhausted; though his face was still full of half-suppressed glee.</p>
+
+<p>“What is the matter, Royal?” said Miss Anne.</p>
+
+<p>“Why, he is laughing at my school,” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“No, I am not laughing at her school,” said Royal; “but she was going
+to give out a hymn, and she said&mdash;&mdash;”</p>
+
+<p>Royal could not get any further. The fit of laughter came over him
+again, and he lay down upon the bench, unable to give any further
+account of it, except to get out the words, “<em>Long part!</em> O dear me!
+What shall I do?”</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_13" id="Page_13">13</a></span>
+“Royal!” exclaimed Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“Never mind him,” said Miss Anne; “let him laugh if he will, and you,
+come with me.”</p>
+
+<p>“Why, where are you going?”</p>
+
+<p>“Into my room. Come, go in with me, and I will talk with you.”</p>
+
+<p>So Miss Anne took Lucy along with her into a little back bedroom. There
+was a window at one side, and a table, with books, and an inkstand, and
+a work-basket upon it. Miss Anne sat down at this window, and took her
+work; and Lucy came and leaned against her, and said,</p>
+
+<p>“Come, Miss Anne, you said you would talk with me.”</p>
+
+<p>“Well,” said Miss Anne, “there is one thing which I do not like.”</p>
+
+<p>“What is it?” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“Why, you do not keep your treasury in order.”</p>
+
+<p>“Well, that,” said Lucy, “is because I have got so many things.”</p>
+
+<p>“Then I would not have so many things;&mdash;at least I would not keep them
+all in my treasury.”</p>
+
+<p>“Well, Miss Anne, if you would only keep some of them for me,&mdash;then I
+could keep the rest in order.”</p>
+
+<p>“What sort of things should you wish me to keep?”</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_14" id="Page_14">14</a></span>
+“Why, my best things,&mdash;my tea-set, I am sure, so that I shall not
+lose any more of them; I have lost some of them now&mdash;one cup and two
+saucers; and the handle of the pitcher is broken. Royal broke it. He
+said he would pay me, but he never has.”</p>
+
+<p>“How was he going to pay you?”</p>
+
+<p>“Why, he said he would make a new nose for old Margaret. Her nose is
+all worn off.”</p>
+
+<p>“A new nose! How could he make a new nose?” asked Miss Anne.</p>
+
+<p>“O, of putty. He said he could make it of putty, and stick it on.”</p>
+
+<p>“Putty!” exclaimed Miss Anne. “What a boy!”</p>
+
+<p>Old Margaret was an old doll that Lucy had. She was not big enough to
+take very good care of a doll, and old Margaret had been tumbled about
+the floors and carpets until she was pretty well worn out. Still,
+however, Lucy always kept her, with her other playthings, in her
+<em>treasury</em>.</p>
+
+<p>The place which Lucy called her treasury was a part of a closet or
+wardrobe, in a back entry, very near Miss Anne’s room. This closet
+extended down to the floor, and upwards nearly to the wall. There were
+two doors above, and two below. The lower part had been assigned to<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_15" id="Page_15">15</a></span>
+Lucy, to keep her playthings and her various treasures in; and it was
+called her <em>treasury</em>.</p>
+
+<p>Her treasury was not kept in very good order. The upper shelf contained
+books, and the two lower, playthings. But all three of the shelves were
+in a state of sad disorder. And this was the reason why Miss Anne asked
+her about it.</p>
+
+<p>“Yes, Miss Anne,” said Lucy, “that is the very difficulty, I know. I
+have got too many things in my treasury; and if you will keep my best
+things for me, then I shall have room for the rest. I’ll run and get my
+tea things.”</p>
+
+<p>“But stop,” said Miss Anne. “It seems to me that you had better keep
+your best things yourself, and put the others away somewhere.”</p>
+
+<p>“But where shall I put them?” asked Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“Why, you might carry them up garret, and put them in a box. Take out
+all the broken playthings, and the old papers, and the things of no
+value, and put them in a box, and then we will get Royal to nail a
+cover on it.”</p>
+
+<p>“Well,&mdash;if I only had a box,” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“And then,” continued Miss Anne, “after a good while, when you have
+forgotten all about the box, and have got tired of your playthings in
+the treasury, I can say, ‘O Lucy, don’t you remember you have got a box
+full of playthings up in<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_16" id="Page_16">16</a></span> the garret?’ And then you can go up there,
+and Royal will draw out the nails, and take off the cover, and you can
+look them all over, and they will be new again.”</p>
+
+<p>“O aunt Anne, will they be really <em>new</em> again?” said Lucy; “would old
+Margaret be new again if I should nail her up in a box?”</p>
+
+<p>Lucy thought that <em>new</em> meant nice, and whole, and clean, like things
+when they are first bought at the toy-shop or bookstore.</p>
+
+<p>Miss Anne laughed at this mistake; for she meant that they would be
+<em>new</em> to her; that is, that she would have forgotten pretty much how
+they looked, and that she would take a new and fresh interest in
+looking at them.</p>
+
+<p>Lucy looked a little disappointed when Anne explained that this was her
+meaning; but she said that she would carry up some of the things to the
+garret, if she only had a box to put them in.</p>
+
+<p>Miss Anne said that she presumed that she could find some box or old
+trunk up there; and she gave Lucy a basket to put the things into, that
+were to be carried up.</p>
+
+<p>So Lucy took the basket, and carried it into the entry; and she opened
+the doors of her treasury, and placed the basket down upon the floor
+before it.</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_17" id="Page_17">17</a></span>
+Then she kneeled down herself upon the carpet, and began to take a
+survey of the scene of confusion before her.</p>
+
+<p>She took out several blocks, which were lying upon the lower shelf,
+and also some large sheets of paper with great letters printed upon
+them. Her father had given them to her to cut the letters out, and
+paste them into little books. Next came a saucer, with patches of red,
+blue, green, and yellow, all over it, made with water colors, from Miss
+Anne’s paint-box. She put these things into the basket, and then sat
+still for some minutes, not knowing what to take next. Not being able
+to decide herself, she went back to ask Miss Anne.</p>
+
+<p>“What things do you think I had better carry away, Miss Anne?” said
+she. “I can’t tell very well.”</p>
+
+<p>“I don’t know what things you have got there, exactly,” said Miss Anne;
+“but I can tell you what <em>kind</em> of things I should take away.”</p>
+
+<p>“Well, what kind?” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“Why, I should take the bulky things.”</p>
+
+<p>“Bulky things!” said Lucy; “what are bulky things?”</p>
+
+<p>“Why, <em>big</em> things&mdash;those that take up a great deal of room.”</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_18" id="Page_18">18</a></span>
+“Well, what other kinds of things, Miss Anne?”</p>
+
+<p>“The useless things.”</p>
+
+<p>“Useless?” repeated Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“Yes, those that you do not use much.”</p>
+
+<p>“Well, what others?”</p>
+
+<p>“All the old, broken things.”</p>
+
+<p>“Well, and what else?”</p>
+
+<p>“Why, I think,” replied Miss Anne, “that if you take away all those,
+you will then probably have room enough for the rest. At any rate, go
+and get a basket full of such as I have told you, and we will see how
+much room it makes.”</p>
+
+<p>So Lucy went back, and began to take out some of the broken, and
+useless, and large things, and at length filled her basket full. Then
+she carried them in to show to Miss Anne. Miss Anne looked them over,
+and took out some old papers which were of no value whatever, and then
+told Lucy, that, if she would carry them up stairs, and put them down
+upon the garret floor, she would herself come up by and by, and find a
+box to put them in. Lucy did so, and then came down, intending to get
+another basket full.</p>
+
+<p>As she was descending the stairs, coming down carefully from step to
+step, with one hand upon the banisters, and the other holding her
+basket, singing a little song,&mdash;her mother, who was at<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_19" id="Page_19">19</a></span> work in the
+parlor, heard her, and came out into the entry.</p>
+
+<p>“Ah, my little Miss Lucy,” said she, “I’ve found you, have I? Just come
+into the parlor a minute; I want to show you something.”</p>
+
+<p>Lucy’s mother smiled when she said this; and Lucy could not imagine
+what it was that she wanted to show her.</p>
+
+<p>As soon, however, as she got into the room, her mother stopped by the
+door, and pointed to the little chairs and crickets which Lucy had left
+out upon the floor of the room, when she had dismissed her school. The
+rule was, that she must always put away all the chairs and furniture
+of every kind which she used in her play; and, when she forgot or
+neglected this, her punishment was, to be imprisoned for ten minutes
+upon a little cricket in the corner, with nothing to amuse herself with
+but a book. And a book was not much amusement for her; for she could
+not read; she only knew a few of her letters.</p>
+
+<p>As soon, therefore, as she saw her mother pointing at the crickets and
+chairs, she began at once to excuse herself by saying,</p>
+
+<p>“Well, mother, that is because I was doing something for Miss
+Anne.&mdash;No, it is because<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_20" id="Page_20">20</a></span> Royal made me go away from my school, before
+it was done.”</p>
+
+<p>“Royal made you go away! how?” asked her mother.</p>
+
+<p>“Why, he laughed at me, and so I ran after him; and then Miss Anne took
+me into her room and I forgot all about my chairs and crickets.”</p>
+
+<p>“Well, I am sorry for you; but you must put them away, and then go to
+prison.”</p>
+
+<p>So Lucy put away her crickets and chairs, and then went and took her
+seat in the corner where she could see the clock, and began to look
+over her book to find such letters as she knew, until the minute-hand
+had passed over two of the five-minute spaces upon the face of the
+clock. Then she got up and went out; and, hearing Royal’s voice in the
+yard, she went out to see what he was doing, and forgot all about the
+work she had undertaken at her treasury. Miss Anne sat in her room two
+hours, wondering what had become of Lucy; and finally, when she came
+out of her room to see about getting tea, she shut the treasury doors,
+and, seeing the basket upon the stairs, where Lucy had left it, she
+took it and put it away in its place.</p>
+
+
+
+
+<div class="chapter">
+<hr class="divider" />
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_21" id="Page_21">21</a></span></p>
+</div>
+
+<h2><a name="ii" id="ii"></a>CONVERSATION II.<br />
+<small>DEFINITIONS.</small></h2>
+
+
+<p class="noi"><span class="smcap">A few</span> days after this, Lucy came into Miss Anne’s room, bringing a
+little gray kitten in her arms. She asked Miss Anne if she would not
+make her a rolling mouse, for her kitten to play with.</p>
+
+<p>Miss Anne had a way of unwinding a ball of yarn a little, and then
+fastening it with a pin, so that it would not unwind any farther. Then
+Lucy could take hold of the end of the yarn, and roll the ball about
+upon the floor, and let the kitten run after it. She called it her
+rolling mouse.</p>
+
+<p>Miss Anne made her a mouse, and Lucy played with it for some time. At
+last the kitten scampered away, and Lucy could not find her. Then Anne
+proposed to Lucy that she should finish the work of re-arranging her
+treasury.</p>
+
+<p>“Let me see,” said Miss Anne, “if you remember what I told you the
+other day. What were the kinds of things that I advised you to carry
+away?”</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_22" id="Page_22">22</a></span>
+“Why, there were the <em>sulky</em> things.”</p>
+
+<p>“The what!” said Miss Anne.</p>
+
+<p>“No, the big things,&mdash;the big things,” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“The bulky things,” said Miss Anne, “not the <em>sulky</em> things!”</p>
+
+<p>“Well, it sounded like <em>sulky</em>,” said Lucy; “but I thought it was not
+exactly that.”</p>
+
+<p>“No, not exactly,&mdash;but it was not a very great mistake. I said
+<em>useless</em> things, and <em>bulky</em> things, and you got the sounds
+confounded.”</p>
+
+<p>“Con&mdash; what?” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“Confounded,&mdash;that is, mixed together. You got the <em>s</em> sound of
+<em>useless</em>, instead of the <em>b</em> sound of <em>bulky</em>; but <em>bulky</em> and <em>sulky</em>
+mean very different things.”</p>
+
+<p>“What does <em>sulky</em> mean? I know that <em>bulky</em> means <em>big</em>.”</p>
+
+<p>“Sulkiness is a kind of ill-humor.”</p>
+
+<p>“What kind?”</p>
+
+<p>“Why, it is the <em>silent</em> kind. If a little girl, who is out of humor,
+complains and cries, we say she is fretful or cross; but if she goes
+away pouting and still, but yet plainly out of humor, they sometimes
+say she is <em>sulky</em>. A good many of your playthings are bulky; but I
+don’t think<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_23" id="Page_23">23</a></span> any of them are sulky, unless it be old Margaret. Does she
+ever get out of humor?”</p>
+
+<p>“Sometimes,” said Lucy, “and then I shut her up in a corner. Would you
+carry old Margaret up garret?”</p>
+
+<p>“Why, she takes up a good deal of room, does not she?” said Miss Anne.</p>
+
+<p>“Yes,” said Lucy, “ever so much room. I cannot make her sit up, and she
+lies down all over my cups and saucers.”</p>
+
+<p>“Then I certainly would carry her up garret.”</p>
+
+<p>“And would you carry up her bonnet and shawl too?”</p>
+
+<p>“Yes, all that belongs to her.”</p>
+
+<p>“Then,” said Lucy, “whenever I want to play with her, I shall have to
+go away up garret, to get all her things.”</p>
+
+<p>“Very well; you can do just as you think best.”</p>
+
+<p>“Well, would you?” asked Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“I should, myself, if I were in your case; and only keep such things in
+my treasury as are neat, and whole, and in good order.”</p>
+
+<p>“But I play with old Margaret a great deal,&mdash;almost every day,” said
+Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“Perhaps, then, you had better not carry her away. Do just which you
+think you shall like best.”</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_24" id="Page_24">24</a></span>
+Lucy began to walk towards the door. She moved quite slowly, because
+she was uncertain whether to carry her old doll up stairs or not.
+Presently she turned around again, and said,</p>
+
+<p>“Well, Miss Anne, which would you do?”</p>
+
+<p>“I have told you that <em>I</em> should carry her up stairs; but I’ll tell you
+what you can do. You can play that she has gone away on a visit; and so
+let her stay up garret a few days, and then, if you find you cannot do
+without her, you can make believe that you must send for her to come
+home.”</p>
+
+<p>“So I can,” said Lucy; “that will be a good plan.”</p>
+
+<p>Lucy went immediately to the treasury, and took old Margaret out, and
+everything that belonged to her. This almost made a basket full, and
+she carried it off up stairs. Then she came back, and got another
+basket full, and another, until at last she had removed nearly half of
+the things; and then she thought that there would be plenty of room to
+keep the rest in order. And every basket full which she had carried
+up, she had always brought first to Miss Anne, to let her look over
+the things, and see whether they had better all go. Sometimes Lucy had
+got something in her basket which Miss Anne thought had better remain,
+and be kept in the treasury; and<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_25" id="Page_25">25</a></span> some of the things Miss Anne said
+were good for nothing at all, and had better be burnt, or thrown away,
+such as old papers, and some shapeless blocks, and broken bits of china
+ware. At last the work was all done, the basket put away, and Lucy came
+and sat down by Miss Anne.</p>
+
+<p>“Well, Lucy,” said Miss Anne, “you have been quite industrious and
+persevering.”</p>
+
+<p>Lucy did not know exactly what Miss Anne meant by these words; but she
+knew by her countenance and her tone of voice, that it was something in
+her praise.</p>
+
+<p>“But perhaps you do not know what I mean, exactly,” she added.</p>
+
+<p>“No, not exactly,” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“Why, a girl is industrious when she keeps steadily at work all the
+time, until her work is done. If you had stopped when you had got your
+basket half full, and had gone to playing with the things, you would
+not have been industrious.”</p>
+
+<p>“I did, a little,&mdash;with my guinea peas,” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“It is best,” said Miss Anne, “when you have anything like that to do,
+to keep industriously at work until it is finished.”</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_26" id="Page_26">26</a></span>
+“But I only wanted to look at my guinea peas a little.”</p>
+
+<p>“O, I don’t think that was very wrong,” said Miss Anne. “Only it would
+have been a little better if you had put them back upon the shelf, and
+said, ‘Now, as soon as I have finished my work, then I’ll take out my
+guinea peas and look at them.’ You would have enjoyed looking at them
+more when your work was done.”</p>
+
+<p>“You said that I was something else besides industrious.”</p>
+
+<p>“Yes, persevering,” said Miss Anne.</p>
+
+<p>“What is that?”</p>
+
+<p>“Why, that is keeping on steadily at your work, and not giving it up
+until it is entirely finished.”</p>
+
+<p>“Why, Miss Anne,” said Lucy, “I thought that was <em>industrious</em>.”</p>
+
+<p>Here Miss Anne began to laugh, and Lucy said,</p>
+
+<p>“Now, what are you laughing at, Miss Anne?” She thought that she was
+laughing at her.</p>
+
+<p>“O, I am not laughing at you, but at my own definitions.”</p>
+
+<p>“Definitions! What are definitions, Miss Anne?” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_27" id="Page_27">27</a></span>
+“Why, explanations of the meanings of words. You asked me what was the
+meaning of <em>industrious</em> and <em>persevering</em>; and I tried to explain them
+to you; that is, to tell you the definition of them; but I gave pretty
+much the same definition for both; when, in fact, they mean quite
+different things.”</p>
+
+<p>“Then why did not you give me different definitions, Miss Anne?” said
+Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“It is very hard to give good definitions,” said she.</p>
+
+<p>“I should not think it would be hard. I should think, if you knew what
+the words meant, you could just tell me.”</p>
+
+<p>“I can tell you in another way,” said Miss. Anne. “Suppose a boy should
+be sent into the pasture to find the cow, and should look about a
+little while, and then come home and say that he could not find her,
+when he had only looked over a very small part of the pasture. He would
+not be <em>persevering</em>. Perhaps there was a brook, and some woods that he
+ought to go through and look beyond; but he gave up, we will suppose,
+and thought he would not go over the brook, but would rather come home
+and say that he could not find the cow. Now, a boy, in such a case,
+would not be <em>persevering</em>.”</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_28" id="Page_28">28</a></span>
+“<em>I</em> should have liked to go over the brook,” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“Yes,” said Miss Anne, “no doubt; but we may suppose that he had been
+over it so often, that he did not care about going again,&mdash;and so he
+turned back and came home, without having finished his work.”</p>
+
+<p>“His work?” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“Yes,&mdash;his duty, of looking for the cow until he found her. He was
+sent to find the cow, but he did not do it. He became discouraged, and
+gave up too easily. He did not <em>persevere</em>. Perhaps he kept looking
+about all the time, while he was in the pasture; and went into all
+the little groves and valleys where the cow might be hid: and so he
+was <em>industrious</em> while he was looking for the cow, but he did not
+<em>persevere</em>.</p>
+
+<p>“And so you see, Lucy,” continued Miss Anne, “a person might persevere
+without being industrious. For once there was a girl named Julia. She
+had a flower-garden. She went out one morning to weed it. She pulled
+up some of the weeds, and then she went off to see a butterfly; and
+after a time she came back, and worked a little longer. Then some
+children came to see her; and she sat down upon a seat, and talked with
+them some time, and left her work. In this way,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_29" id="Page_29">29</a></span> she kept continually
+stopping to play. She was not industrious.”</p>
+
+<p>“And did she <em>persevere</em>?” asked Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“Yes,” said Miss Anne. “She persevered. For when the other children
+wanted her to go away with them and play, she would not. She said she
+did not mean to go out of the garden until she had finished weeding
+her flowers. So after the children had gone away, she went back to
+her work, and after a time she got it done. She was <em>persevering</em>;
+that is, she would not give up what she had undertaken until it was
+finished;&mdash;but she was not <em>industrious</em>; that is, she did not work all
+the time steadily, while she was engaged in doing it. It would have
+been better for her to have been industrious and persevering too, for
+then she would have finished her work sooner.”</p>
+
+<p>As Miss Anne said these words, she heard a voice out in the yard
+calling to her,</p>
+
+<p>“Miss Anne!”</p>
+
+<p>Miss Anne looked out at the window to see who it was. It was Royal.</p>
+
+<p>“Is Lucy in there with you?” asked Royal.</p>
+
+<p>Miss Anne said that she was; and at the same time, Lucy, who heard
+Royal’s voice, ran to another window, and climbed up into a chair, so
+that she could look out.</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_30" id="Page_30">30</a></span>
+“Lucy,” said Royal, “come out here.”</p>
+
+<p>“O no,” said Lucy, “I can’t come now. Miss Anne is telling me stories.”</p>
+
+<p>Royal was seated on a large, flat stone, which had been placed in a
+corner of the yard, under some trees, for a seat; he was cutting a
+stick with his knife. His cap was lying upon the stone, by his side.
+When Lucy said that she could not come out, he put his hand down upon
+his cap, and said,</p>
+
+<p>“Come out and see what I’ve got under my cap.”</p>
+
+<p>“What is it?” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“I can’t tell you; it is a secret. If you will come out, I will let you
+see it.”</p>
+
+<p>“Do tell me what it is.”</p>
+
+<p>“No,” said Royal.</p>
+
+<p>“Tell me something about it,” said Lucy, “at any rate.”</p>
+
+<p>“Well,” said Royal, “I will tell you one thing. It is not a bird.”</p>
+
+<p>Lucy concluded that it must be some curious animal or other, if it was
+not a bird; and so she told Miss Anne that she believed she would go
+out and see, and then she would come in again directly, and hear the
+rest that she had to say. So she went out to see what Royal had got
+under his cap.</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_31" id="Page_31">31</a></span>
+<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_32" id="Page_32">32</a></span></p>
+
+<div class="figcenter width600">
+<img src="images/i-032.jpg" width="600" height="388" alt="" />
+<div class="caption">“So she went out to see what Royal had got under his
+cap.”&mdash;<em>Page</em> 30.</div>
+</div>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_33" id="Page_33">33</a></span>
+Miss Anne suspected that Royal had not got anything under his cap; but
+that it was only his contrivance to excite Lucy’s curiosity, and induce
+her to come out.</p>
+
+<p>And this turned out to be the fact; for when Lucy went up to where
+Royal was sitting, and asked him what it was, he just lifted up his
+cap, and said, it was that monstrous, great, flat stone!</p>
+
+<p>At first, Lucy was displeased, and was going directly back into the
+house again; but Royal told her that he was making a windmill, and
+that, if she would stay there and keep him company, he would let her
+run with it, when it was done. So Lucy concluded to remain.</p>
+
+
+
+
+<div class="chapter">
+<hr class="divider" />
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_34" id="Page_34">34</a></span></p>
+</div>
+
+<h2><a name="iii" id="iii"></a>CONVERSATION III.<br />
+<small>THE GLEN.</small></h2>
+
+
+<p class="noi"><span class="smcap">Behind</span> the house that Lucy lived in, there was a path, winding among
+trees, which was a very pleasant path to take a walk in. Lucy and Royal
+often went to take a walk there. They almost always went that way when
+Miss Anne could go with them, for she liked the place very much. It led
+to a strange sort of a place, where there were trees, and high, rocky
+banks, and a brook running along in the middle, with a broad plank to
+go across. Miss Anne called it the glen.</p>
+
+<p>One morning Miss Anne told Lucy that she was going to be busy for two
+hours, and that after that she was going to take a walk down to the
+glen; and that Lucy might go with her, if she would like to go. Of
+course Lucy liked the plan very much. When the time arrived, they set
+off, going out through the garden gate. Miss Anne had a parasol in one
+hand and a book in the other. Lucy ran along before her, and opened the
+gate.</p>
+
+<p>They heard a voice behind them calling out,</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_35" id="Page_35">35</a></span>
+“Miss Anne, where are you going?”</p>
+
+<p>They looked round. It was Royal, sitting at the window of a little
+room, where he used to study.</p>
+
+<p>“We are going to take a walk,&mdash;down to the glen,” said Miss Anne.</p>
+
+<p>“I wish you would wait for me,” said Royal, “only a few minutes; the
+sand is almost out.”</p>
+
+<p>He meant the sand of his hour-glass; for he had an hour-glass upon the
+table, in his little room, to measure the time for study. He had to
+study one hour in the afternoon, and was not allowed to leave his room
+until the sand had all run out.</p>
+
+<p>“No,” said Lucy, in a loud voice, calling out to Royal; “we can’t wait.”</p>
+
+<p>“Perhaps we had better wait for him,” said Miss Anne, in a low voice,
+to Lucy. “He would like to go with us. And, besides, he can help you
+across the brook.”</p>
+
+<p>Lucy seemed a little unwilling to wait, but on the whole she consented;
+and Miss Anne sat down upon a seat in the garden, while Lucy played
+about in the walks, until Royal came down, with his hatchet in his
+hand. They then walked all along together.</p>
+
+<p>When they got to the glen, Miss Anne went up a winding path to a seat,
+where she used to<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_36" id="Page_36">36</a></span> love to sit and read. There was a beautiful prospect
+from it, all around. Royal and Lucy remained down in the little valley
+to play; but Miss Anne told them that they must not go out of her sight.</p>
+
+<p>“But how can we tell,” said Royal, “what places you can see?”</p>
+
+<p>“O,” said Miss Anne, “look up now and then, and if you can see me, in
+my seat, you will be safe. If you can see me, I can see you.”</p>
+
+<p>“Come,” said Royal, “let us go down to the bridge, and go across the
+brook.”</p>
+
+<p>The plank which Royal called a bridge, was down below the place where
+Miss Anne went up to her seat, and Royal and Lucy began to walk along
+slowly towards it.</p>
+
+<p>“But I am afraid to go over that plank,” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“Afraid!” said Royal; “you need not be afraid; it is not dangerous.”</p>
+
+<p>“I think it <em>is</em> dangerous,” said Lucy; “it bends a great deal.”</p>
+
+<p>“Bends!” exclaimed Royal; “the bending does no harm. I will lead you
+over as safe as dry ground. Besides, there is something over there that
+I want to show you.”</p>
+
+<p>“What is it?” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_37" id="Page_37">37</a></span>
+“O, something,” said Royal.</p>
+
+<p>“I don’t believe there is anything at all,” said Lucy, “any more than
+there was under your cap.”</p>
+
+<p>“O Lucy! there was something under my cap.”</p>
+
+<p>“No, there wasn’t,” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“Yes, that great, flat stone.”</p>
+
+<p>“<em>In</em> your cap, I mean,” said Lucy; “that wasn’t <em>in</em> your cap.”</p>
+
+<p>“<em>In!</em>” said Royal; “that is a very different sort of a preposition.”</p>
+
+<p>“I don’t know what you mean by a preposition,” said Lucy; “but I know
+you told me there was something in your cap, and that is what I came
+out to see.”</p>
+
+<p>“<em>Under</em>, Lucy; I said <em>under</em>.”</p>
+
+<p>“Well, you meant <em>in</em>; I verily believe you meant <em>in</em>.”</p>
+
+<p>Lucy was right. Royal did indeed say <em>under</em>, but he meant to have her
+understand that there was something <em>in</em> his cap, and lying upon the
+great, flat stone.</p>
+
+<p>“And so you told me a falsehood,” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“O Lucy!” said Royal, “I would not tell a falsehood for all the world.”</p>
+
+<p>“Yes, you told me a falsehood; and now I don’t believe you about
+anything over the brook.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_38" id="Page_38">38</a></span> For Miss Anne told me, one day, that when
+anybody told a falsehood, we must not believe them, even if they tell
+the truth.”</p>
+
+<p>“O Lucy! Lucy!” said Royal, “I don’t believe she ever said any such a
+word.”</p>
+
+<p>“Yes she did,” said Lucy. But Lucy said this rather hesitatingly, for
+she felt some doubt whether she was quoting what Miss Anne had told
+her, quite correctly.</p>
+
+<p>Here, however, the children arrived at the bridge, and Royal was
+somewhat at a loss what to do. He wanted very much to go over, and to
+have Lucy go over too; but by his not being perfectly honest before,
+about what was under his cap, Lucy had lost her confidence in him, and
+would not believe what he said. At first he thought that if she would
+not go with him, he would threaten to go off and leave her. But in a
+moment he reflected that this would make her cry, and that would cause
+Miss Anne to come down from her seat, to see what was the matter, which
+might lead to ever so much difficulty. Besides, he thought that he had
+not done exactly right about the cap story, and so he determined to
+treat Lucy kindly.</p>
+
+<p>“If I manage gently with her,” said he to himself, “she will want to
+come across herself pretty soon.”</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_39" id="Page_39">39</a></span>
+Accordingly, when Royal got to the plank, he said,</p>
+
+<p>“Well, Lucy, if you had rather stay on this side, you can. I want to go
+over, but I won’t go very far; and you can play about here.”</p>
+
+<p>So Royal went across upon the plank; when he had got to the middle of
+it, he sprang up and down upon it with his whole weight, in order to
+show Lucy how strong it was. He then walked along by the bank, upon the
+other side of the brook, and began to look into the water, watching for
+fishes.</p>
+
+<p>Lucy’s curiosity became considerably excited by what Royal was
+constantly saying about his fishes. First he said he saw a dozen little
+fishes; then, going a little farther, he saw two pretty big ones; and
+Lucy came down to the bank upon her side of the brook, but she could
+not get very near, on account of the bushes. She had a great mind to
+ask Royal to come and help her across, when all at once he called out
+very eagerly,</p>
+
+<p>“O Lucy! Lucy! here is a great turtle,&mdash;a monster of a turtle, as big
+as the top of my head. Here he goes, paddling along over the stones.”</p>
+
+<p>“Where? where?” said Lucy. “Let me see. Come and help me across, Royal.”</p>
+
+<p>Royal ran back to the plank, keeping a watch<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_40" id="Page_40">40</a></span> over the turtle, as well
+as he could, all the time. He helped Lucy across, and then they ran up
+to the place, and Royal pointed into the water.</p>
+
+<p>“There, Lucy! See there! A real turtle! See his tail! It is as sharp as
+a dagger.”</p>
+
+<p>It was true. There was a real turtle resting upon the sand in a shallow
+place in the water. His head and his four paws were projecting out of
+his shell, and his long, pointed tail, like a rudder, floated in the
+water behind.</p>
+
+<p>“Yes,” said Lucy. “I see him. I see his head.”</p>
+
+<p>“Now, Lucy,” said Royal, “we must not let him get away. We must make a
+pen for him. I can make a pen. You stay here and watch him, while I go
+and get ready to make a pen.”</p>
+
+<p>“How can you make it?” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“O, you’ll see,” said Royal; and he took up his hatchet, which he had
+before laid down upon the grass, and went into the bushes, and began
+cutting, as if he was cutting some of them down.</p>
+
+<p>Lucy remained some time watching the turtle. He lay quite still, with
+his head partly out of the water. The sun shone upon the place, and
+perhaps that was the reason why he remained so still; for turtles are
+said to like to bask in the beams of the sun.</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_41" id="Page_41">41</a></span>
+After a time, Royal came to the place with an armful of stakes, about
+three feet long. He threw them down upon the bank, and then began to
+look around for a suitable place to build his pen. He chose, at last, a
+place in the water, near the shore. The water there was not deep, and
+the bottom was sandy.</p>
+
+<p>“This will be a good place,” he said to Lucy. “I will make his pen
+here.”</p>
+
+<p>“How are you going to make it?” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“Why, I am going to drive these stakes down in a kind of a circle, so
+near together that he can’t get out between them; and they are so tall
+that I know he can’t get over.”</p>
+
+<p>“And how are you going to get him in?” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“O, I shall leave one stake out, till I get him in,” answered Royal.
+“We can drive him in with long sticks. But you must not mind me; you
+must watch the turtle, or he will get away.”</p>
+
+<p>So Royal began to drive the stakes. Presently Lucy said that the turtle
+was stirring. Royal looked, but he found he was not going away, and so
+he went on with his work; and before long he had a place fenced in with
+his stakes, about as large round as a boy’s hoop. It was<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_42" id="Page_42">42</a></span> all fenced,
+excepting in one place, which he left open to get the turtle through.</p>
+
+<p>The two children then contrived, by means of two long sticks, which
+Royal cut from among the bushes, to get the turtle into his prison.
+The poor reptile hardly knew what to make of such treatment. He went
+tumbling along through the water, half pushed, half driven.</p>
+
+<p>When he was fairly in, Royal drove down the last stake in the vacant
+space which had been left. The turtle swam about, pushing his head
+against the bars in several places; and when he found that he could not
+get out, he remained quietly in the middle.</p>
+
+<p>“There,” said Royal, “that will do. Now I wish Miss Anne would come
+down here, and see him. I should like to see what she would say.”</p>
+
+<p>Miss Anne did come down after a while; and when the children saw her
+descending the path, they called out to her aloud to come there and
+see. She came, and when she reached the bank opposite to the turtle
+pen, she stood still for a few minutes, looking at it, with a smile of
+curiosity and interest upon her face; but she did not speak a word.</p>
+
+
+
+
+<div class="chapter">
+<hr class="divider" />
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_43" id="Page_43">43</a></span></p>
+</div>
+
+
+<h2><a name="iv" id="iv"></a>CONVERSATION IV.<br />
+<small>A PRISONER.</small></h2>
+
+
+<p class="noi"><span class="smcap">After</span> a little while, they all left the turtle, and went rambling
+around, among the rocks and trees. At last Royal called out to them to
+come to a large tree, where he was standing. He was looking up into it.
+Lucy ran fast; she thought it was a bird’s nest. Miss Anne came along
+afterwards, singing. Royal showed them a long, straight branch, which
+extended out horizontally from the tree, and said that it would be an
+excellent place to make a swing.</p>
+
+<p>“So it would,” said Miss Anne, “if we only had a rope.”</p>
+
+<p>“I’ve got a rope at home,” said Royal, “if Lucy would only go and get
+it,&mdash;while I cut off some of the small branches, which are in the way.</p>
+
+<p>“Come, Lucy,” he continued, “go and get my rope. It is hanging up in
+the shed.”</p>
+
+<p>“O no,” said Lucy; “I can’t reach it.”</p>
+
+<p>“O, you can get a chair,” said Royal; “or<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_44" id="Page_44">44</a></span> Joanna will hand it to you;
+she will be close by, in the kitchen. Come, Lucy, go, that is a good
+girl; and I’ll pay you.”</p>
+
+<p>“What will you give me?” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“O, I don’t know; but I’ll give you something.”</p>
+
+<p>But Lucy did not seem quite inclined to go. She said she did not want
+to go so far alone; though, in fact, it was only a very short distance.
+Besides, she had not much confidence in Royal’s promise.</p>
+
+<p>“Will you go, Lucy, if <em>I</em> will promise to give you something?” said
+Miss Anne.</p>
+
+<p>“Yes,” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“Well, I will,” said Miss Anne; “I can’t tell you <em>what</em>, now, for I
+don’t know; but it shall be something you will like.</p>
+
+<p>“But, Royal,” she added, “what shall we do for a seat in our swing?”</p>
+
+<p>“Why, we must have a board&mdash;a short board, with two notches. I know how
+to cut them.”</p>
+
+<p>“Yes, if you only had a board; but there are no boards down here. I
+think you had better go with Lucy, and then you can bring down a board.”</p>
+
+<p>Royal said that it would take some time to saw<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_45" id="Page_45">45</a></span> off the board, and cut
+the notches; and, finally, they concluded to postpone making the swing
+until the next time they came down to the glen; and then they would
+bring down whatever should be necessary, with them.</p>
+
+<p>As they were walking slowly along, after this, towards home, Royal said
+something about Lucy’s not being willing to go for <em>his</em> promise, as
+well as for Miss Anne’s,&mdash;which led to the following conversation:&mdash;</p>
+
+<p><em>Lucy.</em> I don’t believe you were going to give me anything at all.</p>
+
+<p><em>Royal.</em> O Lucy!&mdash;I was,&mdash;I certainly was.</p>
+
+<p><em>Lucy.</em> Then I don’t believe that it would be anything that I should
+like.</p>
+
+<p><em>Royal.</em> But I don’t see how you could tell anything about it, unless
+you knew what it was going to be.</p>
+
+<p><em>Lucy.</em> I don’t believe it would be anything; do you, Miss Anne?</p>
+
+<p><em>Miss Anne.</em> I don’t know anything about it. I should not think that
+Royal would break his promise.</p>
+
+<p><em>Lucy.</em> He does break his promises. He won’t mend old Margaret’s nose.</p>
+
+<p><em>Royal.</em> Well, Lucy, that is because my<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_46" id="Page_46">46</a></span> putty has all dried up. I am
+going to do it, just as soon as I can get any more putty.</p>
+
+<p><em>Lucy.</em> And that makes me think about the thing in your cap. I mean
+to ask Miss Anne if you did not tell a falsehood. He said there was
+something in his cap, and there was nothing in it at all. It was only
+on the great, flat stone.</p>
+
+<p><em>Royal.</em> O, <em>under</em>, Lucy, <em>under</em>. I certainly said <em>under</em>.</p>
+
+<p><em>Lucy.</em> Well, you meant <em>in</em>; I know you did. Wasn’t it a falsehood?</p>
+
+<p><em>Miss Anne.</em> Did he say <em>in</em>, or <em>under</em>?</p>
+
+<p><em>Royal.</em> <em>Under</em>, <em>under</em>; it was certainly <em>under</em>.</p>
+
+<p><em>Miss Anne.</em> Then I don’t think it was exactly a falsehood.</p>
+
+<p><em>Lucy.</em> Well, it was as bad as a falsehood, at any rate.</p>
+
+<p><em>Royal.</em> Was it as bad as a falsehood, Miss Anne?</p>
+
+<p><em>Miss Anne.</em> Let us consider a little. Lucy, what do you think? Suppose
+he had said that there was really something <em>in</em> his cap,&mdash;do you think
+it would have been no worse?</p>
+
+<p><em>Lucy.</em> I don’t know.</p>
+
+<p><em>Miss Anne.</em> I think it <em>would</em> have been worse.</p>
+
+<p><em>Royal.</em> Yes, a great deal worse.</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_47" id="Page_47">47</a></span>
+<em>Miss Anne.</em> He <em>deceived you</em>, perhaps, but he did not tell a
+falsehood.</p>
+
+<p><em>Lucy.</em> Well, Miss Anne, and isn’t it wrong for him to deceive me?</p>
+
+<p><em>Miss Anne.</em> I think it was unwise, at any rate.</p>
+
+<p><em>Royal.</em> Why was it unwise, Miss Anne? I wanted her to come out, and
+I knew she would like to be out there, if she would only once come.
+Besides, I thought it would make her laugh when I came to lift up my
+cap and show her that great, flat stone.</p>
+
+<p><em>Miss Anne.</em> And did she laugh?</p>
+
+<p><em>Royal.</em> Why, not much. She said she meant to go right into the house
+again.</p>
+
+<p><em>Miss Anne.</em> Instead of being pleased with the wit, she was displeased
+at being imposed upon.</p>
+
+<p>Royal laughed.</p>
+
+<p><em>Miss Anne.</em> The truth is, Royal, that, though it is rather easier,
+sometimes, to get along by wit than by honesty, yet you generally have
+to pay for it afterwards.</p>
+
+<p><em>Royal.</em> How do we have to pay for it?</p>
+
+<p><em>Miss Anne.</em> Why, Lucy has lost her confidence in you. You cannot get
+her to go and get a rope for you by merely promising her something,
+while I can. She confides in me, and not in you. She is afraid you
+will find some ingenious<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_48" id="Page_48">48</a></span> escape or other from fulfilling it. Wit
+gives anybody a present advantage, but honesty gives a lasting power;
+so that the influence I have over Lucy, by always being honest with
+her, is worth a great deal more than all you can accomplish with
+your contrivances. So I think you had better keep your wits and your
+contrivances for turtles, and always be honest with men.</p>
+
+<p><em>Royal.</em> Men! Lucy isn’t a man.</p>
+
+<p><em>Miss Anne.</em> I mean mankind&mdash;men, women, and children.</p>
+
+<p><em>Royal.</em> Well, about my turtle, Miss Anne. Do you think that I can keep
+him in his pen?</p>
+
+<p><em>Miss Anne.</em> Yes, unless he digs out.</p>
+
+<p><em>Royal.</em> Dig?&mdash;Can turtles dig much?</p>
+
+<p><em>Miss Anne.</em> I presume they can work into mud, and sand, and soft
+ground.</p>
+
+<p><em>Royal.</em> Then I must get a great, flat stone, and put into the bottom
+of his pen. He can’t dig through that.</p>
+
+<p><em>Miss Anne.</em> I should rather make his pen larger, and then perhaps he
+won’t want to get out. You might find some cove in the brook, where the
+water is deep, for him, and then drive your stakes in the shallow water
+all around it. And then, if you choose, you could extend it up upon the
+shore, and so let him have a walk upon the land,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_49" id="Page_49">49</a></span> within his bounds.
+Then, perhaps, sometimes, when you come down to see him, you may find
+him up upon the grass, sunning himself.</p>
+
+<p><em>Royal.</em> Yes, that I shall like very much. It will take a great many
+stakes; but I can cut them with my hatchet. I’ll call it my <i>turtle
+pasture</i>. Perhaps I shall find some more to put in.</p>
+
+<p><em>Lucy.</em> I don’t think it is yours, altogether, Royal.</p>
+
+<p><em>Royal.</em> Why, I found him.</p>
+
+<p><em>Lucy.</em> Yes, but I watched him for you, or else he would have got away.
+I think you ought to let me own a share.</p>
+
+<p><em>Royal.</em> But I made the pen altogether myself.</p>
+
+<p><em>Lucy.</em> And I helped you drive the turtle in.</p>
+
+<p><em>Royal.</em> O Lucy! I don’t think you did much good.</p>
+
+<p><em>Miss Anne.</em> I’ll tell you what, Lucy; if Royal found the turtle and
+made the pen, and if you watched him and helped drive him in, then I
+think you ought to own about one third, and Royal two thirds.</p>
+
+<p><em>Royal.</em> Well.</p>
+
+<p><em>Miss Anne.</em> But, then, Royal, why would it not be a good plan for you
+to let her have as much of your share as will make hers half, and<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_50" id="Page_50">50</a></span>
+yours half, to pay her for the trouble you gave her by the cap story?</p>
+
+<p><em>Royal.</em> To pay her?</p>
+
+<p><em>Miss Anne.</em> Yes,&mdash;a sort of damages. Then, if you are careful not to
+deceive her any more, Lucy will pass over the old cases, and place
+confidence in you for the future.</p>
+
+<p><em>Royal.</em> Well, Lucy, you shall have half.</p>
+
+<p>Lucy clapped her hands with delight at this concession, and soon after
+the children reached home. The next day, Royal and Lucy went down to
+see the turtle; and Royal made him a large pasture, partly in the brook
+and partly on the shore, and while he was doing it, Lucy remained, and
+kept him company.</p>
+
+
+
+
+<div class="chapter">
+<hr class="divider" />
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_51" id="Page_51">51</a></span></p>
+</div>
+
+
+<h2><a name="v" id="v"></a>CONVERSATION V.<br />
+<small>TARGET PAINTING.</small></h2>
+
+
+<p class="noi"><span class="smcap">On</span> rainy days, Lucy sometimes found it pretty difficult to know what to
+do for amusement,&mdash;especially when Royal was in his little room at his
+studies. When Royal had finished his studies, he used to let her go out
+with him into the shed, or into the barn, and see what he was doing.
+She could generally tell whether he had gone out or not, by looking
+into the back entry upon his nail, to see if his cap was there. If his
+cap was there, she supposed that he had not gone out.</p>
+
+<p>One afternoon, when it was raining pretty fast, she went twice to look
+at Royal’s nail, and both times found the cap still upon it. Lucy
+thought it must be after the time, and she wondered why he did not come
+down. She concluded to take his cap, and put it on, and make believe
+that she was a traveller.</p>
+
+<p>She put the cap upon her head, and then got a pair of her father’s
+gloves, and put on. She also found an umbrella in the corner, and took
+that in her hand. When she found herself rigged, she<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_52" id="Page_52">52</a></span> thought she would
+go and call at Miss Anne’s door. She accordingly walked along, using
+her umbrella for a cane, holding it with both hands.</p>
+
+<p>When she got to Miss Anne’s door, she knocked, as well as she could,
+with the crook upon the handle of the umbrella. Miss Anne had heard the
+thumping noise of the umbrella, as Lucy came along, and knew who it
+was; so she said, “Come in.”</p>
+
+<p>Lucy opened the door and went in; the cap settled down over her eyes,
+so that she had to hold her head back very far to see, and the long
+fingers of her father’s gloves were sticking out in all directions.</p>
+
+<p>“How do you, sir?” said she to Miss Anne, nodding a little, as well as
+she could,&mdash;“how do you, sir?”</p>
+
+<p>“Pretty well, I thank you, sir; walk in, sir; I am happy to see you,”
+said Miss Anne.</p>
+
+<p>“It is a pretty late evening, sir, I thank you, sir,” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“Yes, sir, I think it is,” said Miss Anne. “Is there any news to-night,
+sir?”</p>
+
+<p>“No, sir,&mdash;not but a few, sir,” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>Lucy looked pretty sober while this dialogue lasted; but Miss Anne
+could not refrain from laughing aloud at Lucy’s appearance and
+expressions,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_53" id="Page_53">53</a></span> and Lucy turned round, and appeared to be going away.</p>
+
+<p>“Can’t you stop longer, sir?” said Miss Anne.</p>
+
+<p>“No, sir,” said Lucy. “I only wanted to ask you which is the way to
+London.”</p>
+
+<p>Just at this moment, Lucy heard Royal’s voice in the back entry, asking
+Joanna if she knew what had become of his cap; and immediately she
+started to run back and give it to him. Finding, however, that she
+could not get along fast enough with the umbrella, she dropped it upon
+the floor, and ran along without it, calling out,</p>
+
+<p>“Royal! Royal! here; come here, and look at me.”</p>
+
+<p>“Now I should like to know, Miss Lucy,” said Royal, as soon as she came
+in sight, “who authorized you to take off my cap?”</p>
+
+<p>“I’m a traveller,” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“A traveller!” repeated Royal; “you look like a traveller.”</p>
+
+<p>He pulled his cap off from Lucy’s head, and put it upon his own; and
+then held up a paper which he had in his hands, to her view.</p>
+
+<p>There was a frightful-looking figure of a man upon it, pretty large,
+with eyes, nose, and mouth, painted brown, and a bundle of sticks upon
+his back.</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_54" id="Page_54">54</a></span>
+“What is that?” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“It is an Indian,” said Royal. “I painted him myself.”</p>
+
+<p>“O, what an Indian!” said Lucy. “I wish you would give him to me.”</p>
+
+<p>“O no,” said Royal; “it is for my <em>target</em>.”</p>
+
+<p>“Target?” said Lucy. “What is a target?”</p>
+
+<p>“A target? Why, a target is a mark to shoot at, with my bow and arrow.
+They almost always have Indians for targets.”</p>
+
+<p>Lucy told him that she did not believe his target would stand up long
+enough to be shot at; but Royal said, in reply, that he was going to
+paste him upon a shingle, and then he could prop the shingle up so that
+he could shoot at it. And he asked Lucy if she would go and borrow Miss
+Anne’s gum arabic bottle, while he went and got the shingle.</p>
+
+<p>The shingle which Royal meant was a thin, flat piece of wood, such as
+is used to put upon the roofs of houses.</p>
+
+<p>The gum arabic bottle was a small, square bottle, containing some
+dissolved gum arabic, and a brush,&mdash;which was always ready for pasting.</p>
+
+<p>Before Lucy got the paste, Royal came back with his shingle, and he
+came into Miss Anne’s room, to see what had become of Lucy; and<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_55" id="Page_55">55</a></span> Miss
+Anne then said he might paste it there if he pleased. So she spread
+a great newspaper upon the table, and put the little bottle and the
+Indian upon it; and Royal and Lucy brought two chairs, and sat down
+to the work. They found that the table was rather too high for them;
+and so they took the things off again, and spread the paper upon the
+carpet, and sat down around it. Lucy could see now a great deal better
+than before.</p>
+
+<p>“Miss Anne,” said Lucy, “I very much wish that you would give me your
+gum arabic bottle, and then I could make little books, and paste
+pictures in them, whenever I pleased.”</p>
+
+<p>“Yes,” said Miss Anne, “and that would make me ever so much trouble.”</p>
+
+<p>“No, Miss Anne, I don’t think it would make you much trouble.”</p>
+
+<p>“Why, when I wanted a little gum arabic, to paste something, how would
+I get any?”</p>
+
+<p>“O, then I would lend you mine,” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“Yes, if you could find it.”</p>
+
+<p>“O, Miss Anne, I could find it very easily; I am going to keep it in my
+treasury.”</p>
+
+<p>“Perhaps you might put it in once or twice, but after that you would
+leave it about anywhere. One day I should find it upon a chair, and the
+next day upon a table, and the next on the floor;&mdash;that<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_56" id="Page_56">56</a></span> is the way you
+leave your things about the house.”</p>
+
+<p>“I used to, when I was a little girl,” said Lucy, “but I don’t now.”</p>
+
+<p>“How long is it since you were a little girl?” asked Miss Anne.</p>
+
+<p>“O, it was before you came here. I am older now than I was when you
+came here; I have had a birthday since then.”</p>
+
+<p>“Don’t you grow old any, except when you have a birthday?” asked Miss
+Anne.</p>
+
+<p>Lucy did not answer this question at first, as she did not know exactly
+how it was; and while she was thinking of it, Miss Anne said,</p>
+
+<p>“It can’t be very long, Lucy, since you learned to put things in their
+places, for it is not more than ten minutes since I heard you throw
+down an umbrella upon the entry floor, and leave it there.”</p>
+
+<p>“The umbrella?&mdash;O, that was because I heard Royal calling for his cap;
+and so I could not wait, you know; I had to leave it there.”</p>
+
+<p>“But you have passed by it once since, and I presume you did not think
+of such a thing as taking it up.”</p>
+
+<p>Lucy had no reply to make to this statement, and she remained silent.</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_57" id="Page_57">57</a></span>
+“I have got a great many little things,” continued Miss Anne, “which I
+don’t want myself, and which I should be very glad to give away to some
+little girl, for playthings, if I only knew of some one who would take
+care of them. I don’t want to have them scattered about the house, and
+lost, and destroyed.”</p>
+
+<p>“O, I will take care of them, Miss Anne,” said Lucy, very eagerly, “if
+you will only give them to me. I certainly will. I will put them in my
+treasury, and keep them very safe.”</p>
+
+<p>“If I were a little girl, no bigger than you,” said Miss Anne, “I
+should have a great cabinet of playthings and curiosities, twice as big
+as your treasury.”</p>
+
+<p>“How should you get them?” asked Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“O, I know of a way;&mdash;but it is a secret.”</p>
+
+<p>“Tell me, do, Miss Anne,” said Lucy.&mdash;“You would buy them, I suppose,
+with your money.”</p>
+
+<p>“No,” said Miss Anne, “that is not the way I meant.”</p>
+
+<p>“What way did you mean, then?” said Lucy. “I wish you would tell me.”</p>
+
+<p>“Why, I should take such excellent care of everything I had, that my
+mother would give me<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_58" id="Page_58">58</a></span> a great many of her little curiosities, and other
+things, to keep.”</p>
+
+<p>“Would she, do you think?”</p>
+
+<p>“Yes,” said Miss Anne, “I do not doubt it. Every lady has a great many
+beautiful things, put away, which she does not want to use herself, but
+she only wants to have them kept safely. Now, I should take such good
+care of all such things, that my mother would be very glad to have me
+keep them.”</p>
+
+<p>“Did you do so, when you were a little girl?” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“No,” said Miss Anne; “I was just as careless and foolish as you are.
+When I was playing with anything, and was suddenly called away, I would
+throw it right down, wherever I happened to be, and leave it there.
+Once I had a little glass dog, and I left it on the floor, where I had
+been playing with it, and somebody came along, and stepped upon it, and
+broke it to pieces.”</p>
+
+<p>“And would not your mother give you things then?” asked Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“No, nothing which was of much value.&mdash;And once my uncle sent me a
+beautiful little doll; but my mother would not let me keep it. She kept
+it herself, locked up in a drawer, only sometimes she would let me have
+it to play with.”</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_59" id="Page_59">59</a></span>
+“Why would not she let you keep it?” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“O, if she had, I should soon have made it look like old Margaret.”</p>
+
+<p>Here Royal said he had got his Indian pasted; and he put away the gum
+arabic bottle, and the sheet of paper, and then he and Lucy went away.</p>
+
+
+
+
+<div class="chapter">
+<hr class="divider" />
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_60" id="Page_60">60</a></span></p>
+</div>
+
+
+<h2><a name="vi" id="vi"></a>CONVERSATION VI.<br />
+<small>MIDNIGHT.</small></h2>
+
+
+<p class="noi"><span class="smcap">One</span> night, while Miss Anne was undressing Lucy, to put her to bed, she
+thought that her voice had a peculiar sound, somewhat different from
+usual. It was not hoarseness, exactly, and yet it was such a sort of
+sound as made Miss Anne think that Lucy had taken cold. She asked her
+if she had not taken cold, but Lucy said no.</p>
+
+<p>Lucy slept in Miss Anne’s room, in a little trundle-bed. Late in the
+evening, just before Miss Anne herself went to bed, she looked at Lucy,
+to see if she was sleeping quietly; and she found that she was.</p>
+
+<p>But in the night Miss Anne was awaked by hearing Lucy coughing with a
+peculiar hoarse and hollow sound, and breathing very hard. She got up,
+and went to her trundle-bed.</p>
+
+<p>“Lucy,” said she, “what’s the matter?”</p>
+
+<p>“Nothing,” said Lucy, “only I can’t breathe very well.”</p>
+
+<p>Here Lucy began to cough again; and the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_61" id="Page_61">61</a></span> cough sounded so hoarse and
+hollow, that Miss Anne began to be quite afraid that Lucy was really
+sick. She put on a loose robe, and carried her lamp out into the
+kitchen, and lighted it,&mdash;and then came back into her room again. She
+found that Lucy was no better, and so she went to call her mother.</p>
+
+<p>She went with the lamp, and knocked at her door; and when she answered,
+Miss Anne told her that Lucy did not seem to be very well,&mdash;that she
+had a hoarse cough, and that she breathed hard.</p>
+
+<p>“O, I’m afraid it is the croup,” she exclaimed; “let us get up
+immediately.”</p>
+
+<p>“We will get right up, and come and see her,” said Lucy’s father.</p>
+
+<p>So Miss Anne put the lamp down at their door, and went out into the
+kitchen to light another lamp for herself. She also opened the coals,
+and put a little wood upon the fire, and hung the tea-kettle upon the
+crane, and filled it up with water; for Miss Anne had observed that, in
+cases of sudden sickness, hot water was one of the things most sure to
+be wanted.</p>
+
+<p>After a short time, Lucy’s father and mother came in. After they had
+been with her a few minutes, her mother said,</p>
+
+<p>“Don’t you think it is the croup?”</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_62" id="Page_62">62</a></span>
+“No, I hope not,” said her father; “I presume it is only quinsy; but I
+am not sure, and perhaps I had better go for a doctor.”</p>
+
+<p>After some further consultation, they concluded that it was best to
+call a physician. Lucy’s mother recommended that they should call up
+the hired man, and send him; but her father thought that it would take
+some time for him to get up and get ready, and that he had better go
+himself.</p>
+
+<p>When he had gone, they brought in some hot water, and bathed Lucy’s
+feet. She liked this very much; but her breathing seemed to grow rather
+worse than better.</p>
+
+<p>“What is the <em>croup</em>?” said Lucy to her mother, while her feet were in
+the water.</p>
+
+<p>“It is a kind of sickness that children have sometimes suddenly in the
+night; but I <em>hope</em> you are not going to have it.”</p>
+
+<p>“No, mother,” said Lucy; “I think it is only the quinsy.”</p>
+
+<p>Lucy did not know at all what the quinsy was; but her sickness did not
+seem to her to be any thing very bad; and so she agreed with her father
+that it was probably only the quinsy.</p>
+
+<p>When the doctor came, he felt of Lucy’s pulse, and looked at her
+tongue, and listened to her breathing.</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_63" id="Page_63">63</a></span>
+“Will she take <em>ipecacuanha</em>?” said the doctor to Lucy’s mother.</p>
+
+<p>“She will take anything you prescribe, doctor,” said her father, in
+reply.</p>
+
+<p>“Well, that’s clever,” said the doctor. “The old rule is, that the
+child that will take medicine is half cured already.”</p>
+
+<p>So the doctor sat down at the table, and opened his saddle-bags, and
+took out a bottle filled with a yellowish powder, and began to take
+some out.</p>
+
+<p>“Is it good medicine?” said Lucy, in a low voice, to her mother.
+She was now sitting in her mother’s lap, who was rocking her in a
+rocking-chair.</p>
+
+<p>“Yes,” said the doctor; for he overheard Lucy’s question, and thought
+that he would answer it himself. “Yes, ipecacuanha is a very good
+medicine,&mdash;an excellent medicine.”</p>
+
+<p>As he said this, he looked around, rather slyly, at Miss Anne and
+Lucy’s father.</p>
+
+<p>“Then I shall like to take it,” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“He means,” said her mother, “that it is a good medicine to cure the
+sickness with; the <em>taste</em> of it is not good. It is a very disagreeable
+medicine to take.”</p>
+
+<p>Lucy said nothing in reply to this, but she thought to herself, that
+she wished the doctors<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_64" id="Page_64">64</a></span> could find out some medicines that did not
+taste so bad.</p>
+
+<p>Miss Anne received the medicine from the doctor, and prepared it in a
+spoon, with some water, for Lucy to take. Just before it was ready, the
+door opened, and Royal came in.</p>
+
+<p>“Why, Royal,” said his mother, “how came you to get up?”</p>
+
+<p>“I heard a noise, and I thought it was morning,” said Royal.</p>
+
+<p>“Morning? no,” replied his mother; “it is midnight.”</p>
+
+<p>“Midnight?” said Lucy. She was quite astonished. She did not recollect
+that she had ever been up at midnight before, in her life.</p>
+
+<p>“Is Lucy sick?” said Royal.</p>
+
+<p>“No, not very sick,” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>Royal came and stood by the rocking-chair, and looked into Lucy’s face.</p>
+
+<p>“I am sorry that you are sick,” said he. “Is there anything that I can
+do for you?”</p>
+
+<p>Lucy hesitated a moment, and then her eye suddenly brightened up, and
+she said,</p>
+
+<p>“Yes, Royal,&mdash;if you would only just be so good as to take my medicine
+for me.”</p>
+
+<p>Royal laughed, and said, “O Lucy! I guess you are not very sick.”</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_65" id="Page_65">65</a></span>
+In fact, Lucy was breathing pretty freely then, and there was nothing
+to indicate, particularly, that she was sick; unless when a paroxysm
+of coughing came on. Miss Anne brought her medicine to her in a great
+spoon, and Royal said that he presumed that the doctor would not let
+him take the medicine, but that, if she would take it, he would make
+all the faces for her.</p>
+
+<p>Accordingly, while she was swallowing the medicine, she turned her eyes
+up towards Royal, who had stood back a little way, and she began to
+laugh a little at the strange grimaces which he was making. The laugh
+was, however, interrupted and spoiled by a universal shudder which came
+over her, produced by the taste of the ipecacuanha.</p>
+
+<p>Immediately afterwards, Lucy’s mother said,</p>
+
+<p>“Come, Royal; now I want you to go right back to bed again.”</p>
+
+<p>“Well, mother,&mdash;only won’t you just let me stop a minute, to look out
+the door, and see how midnight looks?”</p>
+
+<p>“Yes,” said she, “only run along.”</p>
+
+<p>So Royal went away; and pretty soon the doctor went away too. He said
+that Lucy would be pretty sick for about an hour, and that after that
+he hoped that she would be better; and he left a<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_66" id="Page_66">66</a></span> small white powder in
+a little paper, which he said she might take after that time, and it
+would make her sleep well the rest of the night.</p>
+
+<p>It was as the doctor had predicted. Lucy was quite sick for an hour,
+and her father and mother, and Miss Anne, all remained, and took care
+of her. After that, she began to be better. She breathed much more
+easily, and when she coughed she did not seem to be so very hoarse. Her
+mother was then going to carry her into her room; but Miss Anne begged
+them to let her stay where she was; for she said she wanted to take
+care of her herself.</p>
+
+<p>“The doctor said he thought she would sleep quietly,” said Miss Anne;
+“and if she should not be so well, I will come and call you.”</p>
+
+<p>“Very well,” said her mother, “we will do so. But first you may give
+her the powder.”</p>
+
+<p>So Miss Anne took the white powder, and put it into some jelly, in a
+spoon; and when she had covered the powder up carefully with the jelly,
+she brought it to Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“<em>Now</em> I’ve got some good medicine for you,” said Miss Anne.</p>
+
+<p>“I am glad it is good,” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“That is,” continued Miss Anne, “the jelly is good, and you will not
+taste the powder.”</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_67" id="Page_67">67</a></span>
+Lucy took the jelly, and, after it, a little water; and then her mother
+put her into her trundle-bed. Her father and mother then bade her good
+night, and went away to their own room.</p>
+
+<p>Miss Anne then set the chairs back in their places, and carried out all
+the things which had been used; and after she had got the room arranged
+and in order, she came to Lucy’s bedside to see if she was asleep. She
+was not asleep.</p>
+
+<p>“Lucy,” said Miss Anne, “how do you feel now?”</p>
+
+<p>“O, pretty well,” said Lucy; “at least, I am better.”</p>
+
+<p>“Do you feel sleepy?”</p>
+
+<p>“No,” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“Is there any thing you want?” asked Miss Anne.</p>
+
+<p>“Why, no,&mdash;only,&mdash;I should like it,&mdash;only I don’t suppose you could
+very well,&mdash;but I should like it if you could hold me a little
+while,&mdash;and rock me.”</p>
+
+<p>“O yes, I can,” said Miss Anne, “just as well as not.”</p>
+
+<p>So Miss Anne took Lucy up from her bed, and wrapped a blanket about
+her, and sat down in her rocking-chair, to rock her. She rocked her
+a few minutes, and sang to her, until she<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_68" id="Page_68">68</a></span> thought she was asleep.
+Then she stopped singing, and she rocked slower and slower, until she
+gradually ceased.</p>
+
+<p>A moment afterwards, Lucy said, in a mild and gentle voice,</p>
+
+<p>“Miss Anne, is it midnight now?”</p>
+
+<p>“It is about midnight,” said Miss Anne.</p>
+
+<p>“Do you think you could just carry me to the window, and let me look
+out, and see how the midnight looks?&mdash;or am I too heavy?”</p>
+
+<p>“No, you are not very heavy; but, then, there is nothing to see.
+Midnight looks just like any other part of the night.”</p>
+
+<p>“Royal wanted to see it,” said Lucy, “and I should like to, too, if you
+would be willing to carry me.”</p>
+
+<p>When a child is so patient and gentle, it is very difficult indeed to
+refuse them any request that they make; and Miss Anne immediately began
+to draw up the blanket over Lucy’s feet, preparing to go. She did not
+wish to have her put her feet to the floor, for fear that she might
+take more cold. So she carried her along to the window, although she
+was pretty heavy for Miss Anne to carry. Miss Anne was not very strong.
+<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_69" id="Page_69">69</a></span></p>
+
+<div class="figcenter width600">
+<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_70" id="Page_70">70</a></span>
+<img src="images/i-070.jpg" width="600" height="385" alt="" />
+<div class="caption">“Why, Miss Anne,” said Lucy, “<a name="isnt" id="isnt"></a><ins title="Original has is'nt">isn’t</ins> it any
+darker than this?”&mdash;<em>Page</em> 71</div>
+</div>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_71" id="Page_71">71</a></span>
+Lucy separated the two curtains with her hands, and Miss Anne carried
+her in between them. There was a narrow window-seat, and she rested
+Lucy partly upon it, so that she was less heavy to hold.</p>
+
+<p>“Why, Miss Anne,” said Lucy, “<a name="isnt2" id="isnt2"></a><ins title="Original has is'nt">isn’t</ins> it any darker than this?”</p>
+
+<p>“No,” said Miss Anne; “there is a moon to-night.”</p>
+
+<p>“Where?” said Lucy. “I don’t see the moon.”</p>
+
+<p>“We can’t see it here; we can only see the light of it, shining on the
+buildings.”</p>
+
+<p>“It is pretty dark in the yard,” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“Yes,” said Miss Anne, “the yard is in shadow.”</p>
+
+<p>“What do you mean by that, Miss Anne?” asked Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“Why, the moon does not shine into the yard; the house casts a shadow
+all over it.”</p>
+
+<p>“Then I should think,” said Lucy, “that you ought to say that the
+shadow is in the yard,&mdash;not the yard is in the shadow.”</p>
+
+<p>Miss Anne laughed, and said,</p>
+
+<p>“I did not say that the yard was in <em>the</em> shadow, but in <em>shadow</em>.”</p>
+
+<p>“And is not that just the same thing?” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_72" id="Page_72">72</a></span>
+“Not exactly; but look at the stars over there, beyond the field.”</p>
+
+<p>“Yes,” said Lucy, “there’s one pretty bright one; but there are not a
+great many out. I thought there would be more at midnight.”</p>
+
+<p>“No,” said Miss Anne, “there are no more stars at midnight than at any
+other time; and to-night there are fewer than usual, because the moon
+shines.”</p>
+
+<p>“I don’t see why there should not be just as many stars, if the moon
+does shine.”</p>
+
+<p>“There <em>are</em> just as many; only we can’t see them so well.”</p>
+
+<p>“Why can’t we see them?” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>But Miss Anne told Lucy that she was rather tired of holding her at the
+window, and so she would carry her back, and tell her about it while
+she was rocking her to sleep.</p>
+
+<p>“You see,” said Miss Anne, after she had sat down again, “that there
+are just as many stars in the sky in the daytime, as there are in the
+night.”</p>
+
+<p>“O Miss Anne!” exclaimed Lucy, raising up her head suddenly, as if
+surprised; “I have looked up in the sky a great many times, and I never
+saw any.”</p>
+
+<p>“No, we cannot see them, because the sun shines so bright.”</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_73" id="Page_73">73</a></span>
+“Did you ever see any, Miss Anne?”</p>
+
+<p>“No,” said she.</p>
+
+<p>“Did any body ever see any?”</p>
+
+<p>“No,” said Miss Anne, “I don’t know that any body ever did.”</p>
+
+<p>“Then,” said Lucy, “how do they know that there are any?”</p>
+
+<p>“Well&mdash;that is rather a hard question,” said Miss Anne. “But they do
+know; they have found out in some way or other, though I don’t know
+exactly how.”</p>
+
+<p>“I don’t see how they can <em>know</em> that there are any stars there,” said
+Lucy, “unless somebody has seen them. I guess they only <em>think</em> there
+are some, Miss Anne,&mdash;they only <em>think</em>.”</p>
+
+<p>“I believe I don’t know enough about it myself,” said Miss Anne, “to
+explain it to you,&mdash;and besides, you ought to go to sleep now. So shut
+up your eyes, and I will sing to you, and then, perhaps, you will go to
+sleep.”</p>
+
+<p>Lucy obeyed, and shut up her eyes; and Miss Anne began to sing her a
+song. After a little while, Lucy opened her eyes, and said,</p>
+
+<p>“I rather think, Miss Anne, I should like to get into my trundle-bed
+now. I am rather tired of sitting in your lap.”</p>
+
+<p>“Very well,” said Miss Anne; “I think it will<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_74" id="Page_74">74</a></span> be better. But would not
+you rather have me bring the cradle in? and then you can lie down, and
+I can rock you all the time.”</p>
+
+<p>“No,” said Lucy; “the cradle has got so short, that I can’t put my feet
+out straight. I had rather get into my trundle-bed.”</p>
+
+<p>So Miss Anne put Lucy into the trundle-bed, and she herself took a
+book, and sat at her table, reading. In a short time, Lucy went to
+sleep; and she slept soundly until morning.</p>
+
+
+
+
+<div class="chapter">
+<hr class="divider" />
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_75" id="Page_75">75</a></span></p>
+</div>
+
+
+<h2><a name="vii" id="vii"></a>CONVERSATION VII.<br />
+<small>JOANNA.</small></h2>
+
+
+<p class="noi"><span class="smcap">The</span> next morning, when Lucy waked up, she found that it was very
+light. The curtains of the room were up, and she could see the sun
+shining brightly upon the trees and buildings out of doors, so that she
+supposed that it was pretty late. Besides, she saw that Miss Anne was
+not in the room; and she supposed that she had got up and gone out to
+breakfast.</p>
+
+<p>Lucy thought that she would get up too. But then she recollected that
+she had been sick the night before, and that, perhaps, her mother would
+not be willing to have her get up.</p>
+
+<p>Her next idea was, that she would call out for Miss Anne, or for
+her mother; but this, on reflection, she thought would make a great
+disturbance; for it was some distance from the room which she was in to
+the parlor, where she supposed they were taking breakfast.</p>
+
+<p>She concluded, on the whole, to wait patiently until somebody should
+come; and having nothing<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_76" id="Page_76">76</a></span> else to do, she began to sing a little song,
+which Miss Anne had taught her. She knew only one verse, but she sang
+this verse two or three times over, louder and louder each time, and
+her voice resounded merrily through all that part of the house.</p>
+
+<p>Some children <em>cry</em> when they wake up and find themselves alone; some
+call out aloud for somebody to come; and others sing. Thus there are
+three ways; and the singing is the best of all the three;&mdash;except,
+indeed, for very little children, who are not old enough to sing or to
+call, and who, therefore, cannot do anything but cry.</p>
+
+<p>They heard Lucy’s singing in the parlor, and Miss Anne came immediately
+to see her. She gave her a picture-book to amuse herself with for a
+time, and went away again; but in about a quarter of an hour she came
+back, and helped her to get up and dress herself.</p>
+
+<p>Her mother told her that she must not go out of doors that day, but
+that she might play about in any of the rooms, just as she pleased.</p>
+
+<p>“But what shall I do for my breakfast?” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“O, I will give you some breakfast,” said Miss Anne. “How should you
+like to have it by yourself, upon your little table, in the kitchen?”</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_77" id="Page_77">77</a></span>
+“Well,” said Lucy, “if you will let me have my own cups and saucers.”</p>
+
+<p>“Your cups won’t hold enough for you to drink,&mdash;will they?”</p>
+
+<p>“O, I can fill them up two or three times.”</p>
+
+<p>Miss Anne said she had no objection to this plan; and she told Lucy to
+go and get her table ready. So Lucy went and got her little table. It
+was just high enough for her to sit at. Her father had made it for her,
+by taking a small table in the house, which had been intended for a
+sort of a light-stand, and sawing off the legs, so as to make it just
+high enough for her.</p>
+
+<p>Lucy brought this little table, and also her chair; and then Miss Anne
+handed her a napkin for a table-cloth, and told her that she might
+set her table,&mdash;and that, when it was all set, she would bring her
+something for breakfast; and so she left Lucy, for a time, to herself.</p>
+
+<p>Lucy spread the napkin upon her table, and then went and got some of
+her cups and saucers, and put upon it. Joanna was ironing at the great
+kitchen table, and Lucy went to ask her how many cups and saucers she
+had better set.</p>
+
+<p>“I should think it would take the whole set,” said Joanna, “to hold one
+good cup of tea.”</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_78" id="Page_78">78</a></span>
+“But I am going to fill up my cup three times, Joanna; and if that
+isn’t enough, I shall fill it up four times.”</p>
+
+<p>“O, then,” said Joanna, “I would not have but one cup,&mdash;or at most two.
+I think I would have two, because you may possibly have some company.”</p>
+
+<p>“I wish you would come and be my company, Joanna.”</p>
+
+<p>“No, I must attend to my ironing.”</p>
+
+<p>“Well,” said Lucy, as she went back to her table, “I will have two
+cups, at any rate, for I may have some company.”</p>
+
+<p>She accordingly put on two cups and a tea-pot; also a sugar-bowl and
+creamer. She placed them in various ways upon the table; first trying
+one plan of arrangement, and then another; and when at last they were
+placed in the best way, she went and called Miss Anne, to tell her that
+she was ready for her breakfast.</p>
+
+<p>Miss Anne came out, according to her promise, to give her what she was
+to have to eat. First, she put a little sugar in her sugar-bowl; then
+some milk in her cream-pitcher; then some water, pretty hot, in her
+tea-pot.</p>
+
+<p>“Could not you let me have a little real tea?” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_79" id="Page_79">79</a></span>
+“O, this will taste just as well,” said Miss Anne.</p>
+
+<p>“I know it will taste just as well; but it will not <em>look</em> just right.
+Real tea is not white, like water.”</p>
+
+<p>“Water is not white,” said Miss Anne; “milk is white; water is very
+different in appearance from milk.”</p>
+
+<p>“What color is water, then?” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“It is not of any color,” said Miss Anne. “It is what we call
+colorless. Now, you want to have something in your tea-pot which is
+colored a little, like tea,&mdash;not perfectly colorless, like water.”</p>
+
+<p>Lucy said yes, that that was exactly what she wanted. So Miss Anne
+took her tea-pot up, and went into the closet with it, and presently
+came out with it again, and put it upon the table. The reason why she
+took all this pains to please Lucy was, because she was so gentle and
+pleasant; and, although she often asked for things, she was not vexed
+or ill-humored when they could not be given to her.</p>
+
+<p>Miss Anne then cut some thin slices of bread, and divided them into
+square pieces, so small that they could go on a small plate, which she
+brought from the closet. She also gave her a<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_80" id="Page_80">80</a></span> toasting-fork with a
+long handle, and told her that she might toast her own bread, and then
+spread it with butter. She gave her a little butter upon another plate.</p>
+
+<p>When all these things were arranged, Miss Anne went away, telling Lucy
+that she had better make her breakfast last as long as she could, for
+she must remember that she could not go out at all that day; and that
+she must therefore economize her amusements.</p>
+
+<p>“Economize? What do you mean by that, Miss Anne?” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“Why, use them carefully, and make them last as long as you can.”</p>
+
+<p>Lucy followed Miss Anne’s advice in making the amusement of sitting
+at her own breakfast table last as long as possible. She toasted her
+little slices of bread with the toasting-fork, and poured out the tea
+from her tea-pot. She found that it had a slight tinge of the color of
+tea, which Miss Anne had given it by sweetening it a little, with brown
+sugar. Lucy enjoyed her breakfast very much.</p>
+
+<p>While she was eating it, Joanna, who was much pleased with her for
+being so still, and so careful not to make her any trouble, asked her
+if she should not like a roasted apple.</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_81" id="Page_81">81</a></span>
+“Yes,” said Lucy, “very much indeed.”</p>
+
+<p>“I will give you one,” said Joanna, “and show you how to roast it, if
+you will go and ask your mother, if she thinks it will not hurt you.”</p>
+
+<p>Lucy accordingly went and asked her mother. She said it would not hurt
+her at all, and that she should be very glad to have Joanna get her an
+apple.</p>
+
+<p>Joanna accordingly brought a large, rosy apple, with a stout stem. She
+tied a long string to the stem, and then held the apple up before the
+fire a minute, by means of the stem. Then she got a flat-iron, and tied
+the other end of the string to the flat-iron. The flat-iron she then
+placed upon the mantle shelf, and the string was just long enough to
+let the apple hang down exactly before the fire.</p>
+
+<p>When it was all arranged in this way, she took up the apple, and
+twisted the string for some time; and then, when she let the apple
+down again gently to its place, the weight of it began to untwist the
+string, and this made the apple itself turn round quite swiftly before
+the fire.</p>
+
+<p>Joanna also put a plate under the apple, to catch any of the juice or
+pulp which might fall down, and then left Lucy to watch it while it was
+roasting.</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_82" id="Page_82">82</a></span>
+Lucy watched its revolutions for some time in silence. She observed
+that the apple would whirl very swiftly for a time, and then it would
+go slower, and slower, and slower, until, at length, she said,</p>
+
+<p>“Joanna, Joanna, it is going to stop.”</p>
+
+<p>But, instead of this, it happened that, just at the very instant when
+Lucy thought it was going to stop, all at once it began to turn the
+other way; and, instead of going slower and slower, it went faster and
+faster, until, at length, it was revolving as fast as it did before.</p>
+
+<p>“O no,” said she to Joanna; “it has got a going again.”</p>
+
+<p>It was indeed revolving very swiftly; but pretty soon it began to
+slacken its speed again;&mdash;and again Lucy thought that it was certainly
+going to stop. But at this time she witnessed the same phenomenon as
+before. It had nearly lost all its motion, and was turning around very
+slowly indeed, and just upon the point of stopping; and in fact it did
+seem to stop for an instant; but immediately it began to move in an
+opposite direction, very slowly at first, but afterwards faster and
+faster, until it was, at length, spinning around before the hot coals,
+as fast as ever before. Pretty soon, also, the apple began to sing;
+and<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_83" id="Page_83">83</a></span> Lucy concluded that it would never stop,&mdash;at least not before it
+would have time to be well roasted.</p>
+
+<p>“It goes like Royal’s top,” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“Has Royal got a top?” said Joanna.</p>
+
+<p>“Yes,” said Lucy, “a large humming-top. There is a hole in it. It spins
+very fast, only it does not go first one way and then the other, like
+this apple.”</p>
+
+<p>“<em>I</em> never saw a top,” said Joanna.</p>
+
+<p>“Never saw one!” exclaimed Lucy. “Did not the boys have tops when you
+were little?”</p>
+
+<p>“No boys that I ever knew,” answered Joanna.</p>
+
+<p>“Did you have a tea-set when you were a little girl?” asked Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“No,” said Joanna, “I never saw any such a tea-set, until I saw yours.”</p>
+
+<p>“What kind of playthings did you have, then, when you were a little
+girl?”</p>
+
+<p>“No playthings at all,” said Joanna; “I was a farmer’s daughter.”</p>
+
+<p>“And don’t the farmers’ daughters ever have any playthings?”</p>
+
+<p>“<em>I</em> never did, at any rate.”</p>
+
+<p>“What did you do, then, for play?”</p>
+
+<p>“O, I had plenty of play. When I was about as big as you, I used to
+build fires in the stumps.”</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_84" id="Page_84">84</a></span>
+“What stumps?” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“Why, the stumps in the field, pretty near my father’s house. I used to
+pick up chips and sticks, and build fires in the hollow places in the
+stumps, and call them my ovens. Then, when they were all heated, I used
+to put a potato in, and cover it up with sand, and let it roast.”</p>
+
+<p>“I wish I had some stumps to build fires in,” said Lucy. “I should like
+to go to your house and see them.”</p>
+
+<p>“O, they are all gone now,” said Joanna. “They have gradually got burnt
+up, and rotted out; and now it is all a smooth, green field.”</p>
+
+<p>“O, what a pity!” said Lucy. “And an’t there any more stumps anywhere?”</p>
+
+<p>“Yes, in the woods, and upon the new fields. You see, when they cut
+down trees, they leave the stumps in the ground; and pretty soon they
+begin to rot; and they rot more and more, until, at last, they tumble
+all to pieces; and then they pile up the pieces in heaps, and burn
+them. Then the ground is all smooth and clear. So I used to build fires
+in the stumps as long as they lasted. One day my hen laid her eggs in a
+stump.”</p>
+
+<p>“Your hen?” said Lucy; “did you have a hen?”</p>
+
+<p>“Yes,” replied Joanna; “when I was a little<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_85" id="Page_85">85</a></span> older than you are, my
+father gave me a little yellow chicken, that was <em>peeping</em>, with the
+rest, about the yard. I used to feed her, every day, with crumbs. After
+a time, she grew up to be a large hen, and laid eggs. My father said
+that I might have all the eggs too. I used to sell them, and save the
+money.”</p>
+
+<p>“How much money did you get?” asked Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“O, considerable. After a time, you see, I let my hen sit, and hatch
+some chickens.”</p>
+
+<p>“Sit?” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“Yes; you see, after hens have laid a good many eggs, they sit upon
+them, to keep them warm, for two or three weeks; and, while they keep
+them warm, a little chicken begins to grow in every egg, and at length,
+after they grow strong enough, they break through the eggs and come
+out. So I got eleven chickens from my hen, after a time.”</p>
+
+<p>“Eleven?” repeated Lucy; “were there just eleven?”</p>
+
+<p>“There were twelve, but one died,” replied Joanna. “And all these
+chickens were hatched in a stump.”</p>
+
+<p>“How did that happen?” asked Lucy.</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_86" id="Page_86">86</a></span>
+“Why, the hens generally used to lay their eggs in the barn, and I
+used to go in, every day, to get the eggs. I carried a little basket,
+and I used to climb about upon the hay, and feel in the cribs; and I
+generally knew where all the nests were. But once I could not find my
+hen’s nest for several days; and at last I thought I would watch her,
+and see where she went. I did watch her, and I saw her go into a hollow
+place in a great black stump, in the corner of the yard. After she came
+out, I went and looked there, and I found four eggs.”</p>
+
+<p>“What did you do then?” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“Why, I concluded, on the whole, to let them stay, and let my hen hatch
+her eggs there, if she would. And I told my brother, that, if he would
+make a coop for me, around that stump, I would give him one of the
+chickens.”</p>
+
+<p>“A <em>coop</em>? What is a coop?”</p>
+
+<p>“O, a small house for hens to live in. My brother made me a coop. He
+made it immediately after the hen had hatched her chickens. I will tell
+you how he made it. He drove stakes down all around the stump, and then
+put some short boards over the top, so as to cover it over. My hen
+staid there until her chickens got pretty well grown, and then we let
+her run about the yard.”</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_87" id="Page_87">87</a></span>
+“That is pretty much the way that Royal made his turtle-pen,” said
+Lucy; “but I should rather have a hen-coop, because of the chickens.”</p>
+
+<p>“Yes, I had eleven. I gave my brother one, and then I had ten. These
+all grew up, and laid more eggs; and at last I got money enough from my
+eggs and poultry to buy me a new gown.”</p>
+
+<p>“I wish I was a farmer’s daughter,” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“Farmers’ daughters have a very good time,” said Joanna, “I think
+myself.”</p>
+
+<div class="figcenter width300">
+<img src="images/i-087.jpg" width="300" height="213" alt="" />
+</div>
+
+
+
+
+<div class="chapter">
+<hr class="divider" />
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_88" id="Page_88">88</a></span></p>
+</div>
+
+
+<h2><a name="viii" id="viii"></a>CONVERSATION VIII.<br />
+<small>BUILDING.</small></h2>
+
+
+<p class="noi"><span class="smcap">In</span> one of the yards belonging to the house that Lucy lived in, was a
+border for flowers; and in this border Royal had an apple-tree, which
+had grown up from a seed which he had planted himself. It was now
+nearly as high as his head, and Royal said that he meant to graft it
+the very next spring.</p>
+
+<p>At the end of this border, near one corner of the yard, there was a
+vacant place, where some flowers had been dug up, and Lucy had it to
+plant beans in. She used often to dig in it, and plant, when she had
+nothing else to do. Miss Anne gave her several different kinds of
+flower seeds in the spring, and she planted them. Generally, however,
+she had not patience enough to wait for them to come up; but dug the
+ground all over again, with her little hoe, before the flowers, which
+she had planted, had had time to show themselves above the ground.</p>
+
+<p>She was digging, one day, in this garden, and<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_89" id="Page_89">89</a></span> Royal was hoeing up the
+weeds around his apple-tree. Royal said that his apple-tree was growing
+crooked, and that he was going to get a stake, and drive it down by the
+side of his tree, and tie a string to it, and so straighten the tree up.</p>
+
+<p>Lucy came to see Royal stake up his tree. He made the stake very sharp,
+and when he got it all ready to drive, he said that he must go and get
+the iron bar to make a hole.</p>
+
+<p>“O, you can drive it right in,” said Lucy, “without making any hole.”</p>
+
+<p>“Not far enough,” said Royal. “It must be driven in very deep and
+strong, or else the string which ties the apple-tree to it, will pull
+it over to one side.”</p>
+
+<p>So Royal went and got the small crowbar, and came back dragging it
+along. He made a deep hole by the side of the apple-tree, but not very
+near it, for he did not want to hurt the roots. Then he took out the
+bar, and laid it down upon the grass, and inserted the point of the
+stake into the hole which he had made.</p>
+
+<p>While he was doing this, Lucy took hold of one end of the iron bar, and
+tried to lift it.</p>
+
+<p>“O, what a heavy bar!” said she.</p>
+
+<p>“I don’t think it is very heavy,” said Royal.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_90" id="Page_90">90</a></span> So saying, he drove down
+his stake with repeated blows of his hatchet.</p>
+
+<p>“You are a great deal stronger than I am,” said Lucy. “You can drive
+the stake down very hard indeed. I don’t believe but that you could
+make a hen-coop.”</p>
+
+<p>“Who told you anything about a hen-coop?” said Royal.</p>
+
+<p>“Joanna,” said Lucy. “She said that she was a farmer’s daughter when
+she was a little girl, and that she had a hen and some chickens; and
+that her brother made her a hen-coop pretty much like the turtle-pen
+you made down by the brook.”</p>
+
+<p>“I could make a hen-coop,” said Royal, “I know,&mdash;and I mean to. Perhaps
+I can get some hens to put into it. At all events, I shall have a
+hen-<em>coop</em>.”</p>
+
+<p>“If I was a farmer’s daughter,” said Lucy, “I should have hens.”</p>
+
+<p>“But you can have hens without being a farmer’s daughter,” said Royal.</p>
+
+<p>“How?” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“Why, you and I could buy some hens with our own money, if mother would
+let us; and then I could make a coop.”</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_91" id="Page_91">91</a></span>
+“Well,” said Lucy, “I mean to go and ask her this very minute.”</p>
+
+<p>“No; stop,” said Royal. “That won’t do any good. She will tell you to
+ask father, and then he won’t believe that we can make a coop, and he
+won’t want to take the trouble to have one made for us, and so he will
+say no. I’ll tell you what we must do. We must make the coop first, and
+then, when it is all ready, we can ask father if we may buy some hens.”</p>
+
+<p>“Well,” said Lucy, in a tone of great satisfaction, “let us go and make
+it now.”</p>
+
+<p>“But <em>you</em> can’t help make it, Lucy. I shall have to make it myself,
+all alone; and so the hens must be mine.”</p>
+
+<p>Lucy did not like the plan of giving up all the hens to Royal; but
+Royal insisted upon it that he should have to do all the work, and, of
+course, that he must have the hens himself. At last, Lucy said that,
+if he did not let her have a share, she should not stay with him, but
+should go into the house.</p>
+
+<p>But Royal did not like at all to stay and work alone. He tried to get
+Lucy to remain, and at last he said that, if she would, he would make
+her a garden in the corner,&mdash;a beautiful garden, full of flowers.</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_92" id="Page_92">92</a></span>
+“Real flowers?” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“Yes, real flowers,&mdash;all in blossom.”</p>
+
+<p>“How shall you get the flowers to grow?” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“O, I shall get them already grown, in the gardens, and in the fields,
+and stick them down in the beds. I shall make beds and little alleys
+just like a real garden.”</p>
+
+<p>“And how long will the flowers keep bright?” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“O, as long as you take the trouble to water them. You will have to
+water them, you know,&mdash;and Miss Anne will lend you her watering-pot.”</p>
+
+<p>Lucy was pleased with this proposal. She liked the plan of having such
+a garden very much; and as to watering it, she said that it would be no
+trouble at all; she should like to water it. So it was agreed that Lucy
+should stay and keep Royal company, while he was making the coop, and
+help him all she could; and that he should make her a flower-garden,
+and stock it well with real flowers,&mdash;and so have all the hens himself.</p>
+
+<p>They then walked along together, to look out a place for a coop. Lucy
+said that she wished there was an old hollow stump in their yard, but<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_93" id="Page_93">93</a></span>
+there was nothing like one. Royal said that he had heard of a barrel
+for a hen-coop; and he just then recollected that there was a corner
+round behind the barn, where there were several old boxes and barrels;
+and he and Lucy went there to see if they could find one which would
+do. He found one that would answer the purpose very well.</p>
+
+<p>Lucy wanted to help Royal roll it along, and Royal allowed her to do
+it, though he could roll it very easily himself alone; for it was empty
+and light. It seemed to please Lucy to help him, and so Royal allowed
+her to push it with him.</p>
+
+<p>They were, for some time, in doubt where it would be best to put their
+coop; but at last they concluded to put it under the trees, by the side
+of the great, flat stone. Lucy said that this was an excellent place,
+because she could sit at Miss Anne’s window, when it was rainy, so that
+she could not go out, and see the hens and chickens.</p>
+
+<p>Royal placed the barrel down upon its side, near the great stone, and
+drove down stakes on each side of it, to keep it from rolling. Then he
+made a great many other stakes out of narrow pieces of board, which he
+found around a pile of lumber behind the barn.</p>
+
+<p>As fast as these stakes were finished, Lucy<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_94" id="Page_94">94</a></span> wheeled them along, upon
+a little wheelbarrow, to the place where the coop was to be made. So
+Royal found that, besides keeping him company, Lucy could really assist
+him, much more than he had at first supposed she could.</p>
+
+<p>Royal drove the stakes down into the ground, in such a way as to
+enclose a square place. The fence formed the back side of this
+enclosure, and it was big enough to hold several hens, and to give them
+room to walk about a little. When it was nearly done, Lucy said that
+she meant to go and ask Joanna to come out and see it, to tell them if
+it would do.</p>
+
+<p>Royal said that he should like to have her go, very much; though he was
+pretty sure that the coop would do very well. Lucy ran off into the
+house, and after a little while she appeared again leading Joanna.</p>
+
+<p>“Yes,” said Joanna,&mdash;after she had looked at the coop a minute or two,
+with a smile upon her countenance,&mdash;“yes, that is quite a coop, really.”</p>
+
+<p>“Isn’t it a <em>good</em> coop?” said Royal. “See how strong these stakes are
+driven into the ground.”</p>
+
+<p>“It is a great deal better than I thought you could make,” said Joanna.</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_95" id="Page_95">95</a></span>
+Joanna’s commendations were not quite so unqualified as Royal wished
+them to be.</p>
+
+<p>“Well, don’t you think,” said he, “that it will do very well to keep
+hens in?”</p>
+
+<p>“Why, it is an excellent coop for you and Lucy to play with,” said
+Joanna; “but as to keeping hens in it, there are two objections.”</p>
+
+<p>“What are they?” said Royal.</p>
+
+<p>“Why, the foxes and cats can get in, and the hens and chickens can get
+out.”</p>
+
+<p>“How?” said Royal. “How can the hens get out?”</p>
+
+<p>“They can jump over,” said Joanna.</p>
+
+<p>“Well, the chickens can’t jump over, at any rate,” said Lucy; “how can
+they get out?”</p>
+
+<p>“They can creep through,” said Joanna, gravely.</p>
+
+<p>Royal and Lucy both looked rather blank at these very serious
+objections to their work. After a moment’s pause, Royal said,</p>
+
+<p>“Do foxes and cats kill hens and chickens?”</p>
+
+<p>“They kill chickens,” said Joanna, “and that is one great reason for
+making a coop.”</p>
+
+<p>“Is there any other reason?”</p>
+
+<p>“Yes; sometimes they want to keep the hens from straying away to the
+neighbors’, or getting<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_96" id="Page_96">96</a></span> into the garden, and scratching up the seeds
+and flowers.”</p>
+
+<p>“There are no seeds in our garden now,” said Royal.</p>
+
+<p>“No,” added Lucy, “but I don’t want to have them scratch up my flowers.”</p>
+
+<p>“But, Joanna,” said Royal, “is not this just such a coop as your
+brother made for you? Lucy said it was.”</p>
+
+<p>“It is like it in the stakes; but mine had a cover over the top of it.”</p>
+
+<p>“I can put a cover over this,” said Royal.</p>
+
+<p>“O, very well; if you can do that, I think it will answer.”</p>
+
+<p>After Joanna went into the house, Royal tried to contrive some way to
+put a cover over his coop; but he found that it would be very difficult
+to fasten it on. The tops of the stakes were not steady enough to nail
+any thing to; and besides, they were not all of the same height; and,
+of course, if he should put boards over across, they would not be
+steady. At last he said,</p>
+
+<p>“O Lucy, I have thought of another plan.”</p>
+
+<p>“What is it?” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“Why,” said he, “you remember those great boxes around behind the barn,
+where we got our barrel.”</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_97" id="Page_97">97</a></span>
+Lucy said that she remembered them very well.</p>
+
+<p>“Now,” continued Royal, “I will get one of those great boxes for the
+roof of my coop. There is one large, flat box, which will be just the
+thing I will pull up all these stakes, and drive them down again, so as
+to make a square, just as big as the box.”</p>
+
+<p>“I don’t understand, exactly,” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“Never mind,” said Royal, “it is not necessary to explain it. You shall
+see how I will do it; let us go and get the box.”</p>
+
+<p>Royal and Lucy went together to get the box. They found one there which
+Royal said would do very well; the bottom of it was about as large as
+a common tea table; but the sides were narrow, so that, when it was
+placed upon the ground, with the open part up, it was not very deep.</p>
+
+<p>Royal attempted to roll this box out; but he found it much harder to
+move than the barrel was. This was partly because it was larger and
+heavier, and partly because it would not roll, on account of its square
+form.</p>
+
+<p>However, they contrived to get it out, and to work it along through a
+gate which led into a large outer yard. By this time, however, they
+both got tired, and Royal said that he meant to get some rollers, and
+roll it along.</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_98" id="Page_98">98</a></span>
+So he brought some round sticks of wood from the wood pile, for
+rollers; and with a bar of wood, which he found also upon the wood
+pile, he pried the box up, and Lucy put two rollers under it, one at
+each end. They also placed another roller a little way before the box.
+Royal then went behind the box, and with his bar of wood for a lever,
+he pried the box along; and he found it moved very easily upon the
+rollers.</p>
+
+<p>Lucy wanted a lever too,&mdash;and she went and got one; and then they could
+both pry the box along, one at each corner, behind. They had to stop
+occasionally to adjust the rollers, when they worked out of place; but,
+by patience and perseverance, they gradually moved the box along until
+they came to the gate leading into the inner yard, where the place for
+the coop had been chosen.</p>
+
+<p>They found some difficulty in getting it through the gate, because it
+was too large to go through in any way but by being lifted up upon its
+side. Royal, however, succeeded in lifting it up, and then in getting
+it through; and after that it was but a short work to move it along
+upon its rollers to its place of destination.</p>
+
+<p>Royal sat down upon the great, flat stone, and said that he was tired,
+and that he had a great<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_99" id="Page_99">99</a></span> mind not to make a coop after all,&mdash;it was
+such hard work.</p>
+
+<p>“Then,” said Lucy, “I don’t think you will be very persevering.”</p>
+
+<p>“I don’t believe you know what <em>persevering</em> means,” said Royal.</p>
+
+<p>“Yes, I do,” said Lucy; “Miss Anne told me. It is when you begin to
+make a coop, and then give up before you get it done.”</p>
+
+<p>Royal burst into a fit of laughter.</p>
+
+<p>“No,” said Lucy; “not that, exactly. I mean it is when you don’t give
+up&mdash;and I think you ought not to give up now&mdash;making this coop.”</p>
+
+<p>“Well,” said Royal, “I believe you are right. It would be very foolish
+to give up our coop now, when we have got all the hardest part of our
+work done. I’ll go and get the corner stakes.”</p>
+
+<p>Royal then went and made four strong stakes for the four corners, and
+brought them to the place, and drove them down into the ground. He took
+care to have them at just such a distance from each other, as that they
+should come as near as possible to the four corners of the box, when it
+should be placed over them.</p>
+
+<p>Then he drove a row of stakes along where the sides of the box would
+come, between the corner<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_100" id="Page_100">100</a></span> stakes on each side; and he drove these all
+down a little lower than the corner stakes, so that, when the box
+should be placed over them, it would rest upon the corners, and not
+upon the sides. Before he closed the last side, he rolled the barrel
+in, and placed it along by the fence. Then he put a roller under it, on
+the outer side,&mdash;so that thus the barrel was confined, and could not
+move either way.</p>
+
+<p>“Now, Lucy, we are ready for a raising,” said Royal; “but we shall
+never be able to get the box up, by ourselves, if we work all day.”</p>
+
+<p>They concluded to ask Joanna to come out again, and help them get the
+box up. She came very willingly, and all three of them together easily
+succeeded in putting the heavy box into its place; and Royal had the
+satisfaction of perceiving that it fitted very well. Joanna then said
+that, for aught she could see, their structure would make a very safe
+and convenient coop.</p>
+
+<p>When their father and mother came to see their work that evening, their
+father said that it would do very well for a coop, but that it was too
+late in the year to get hens.</p>
+
+<p>“If I get some hens for you,” said he, “it will be several weeks before
+they lay eggs enough to hatch; and then the chickens would not have<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_101" id="Page_101">101</a></span>
+grown enough to get out of the way of the cold of the winter. It is
+full as late now as any brood of chickens ought to come out.”</p>
+
+<p>Royal and Lucy looked greatly disappointed at this unexpected
+announcement. It was a difficulty that had not occurred to them at all.
+Their father was always very much pressed with his business, and could
+seldom give much time or attention to their plays; but they thought
+that, if they could make all the arrangements, so that they could take
+care of the hens without troubling him, there would be no difficulty at
+all. They did not know but that hens would lay and hatch as well and as
+safely at one time as at another.</p>
+
+<p>Lucy had some corn in her hand. Her father asked her what that was for.
+She said it was to put into the coop for the hens. She had asked Joanna
+for some, and she had given it to her, because she said she wanted some
+corn all ready.</p>
+
+<p>Here her mother whispered something to her father, which Lucy and Royal
+did not hear.</p>
+
+<p>“Yes,” said he, in a low tone, in reply, speaking to her mother,
+“perhaps I can; very likely.”</p>
+
+<p>Royal wondered what they were talking about, but he did not ask.</p>
+
+<p>“Well, Lucy,” said her father, “throw your corn into the coop, and
+about the door; perhaps<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_102" id="Page_102">102</a></span> you can catch some hens in it. Who knows but
+that it will do for a trap?”</p>
+
+<p>“O father,” said Royal, “you are only making fun of us.”</p>
+
+<p>“Why, you have caught squirrels, haven’t you, time and again? and why
+not hens?”</p>
+
+<p>“Nonsense, father,” said Royal; “there are no hens to come and get
+caught in traps.”</p>
+
+<p>“<em>Perhaps</em>, Royal,” said Lucy, as she scattered her corn into the coop,
+“Perhaps.&mdash;&mdash;We will put in the corn, at least,&mdash;and leave the door
+open.”</p>
+
+<p>So Lucy put the corn in and about the door; and then the party all went
+away laughing. Lucy forgot her disappointment in the hope of catching
+some hens, and Royal in the amusement excited by such an idea as
+setting a trap for poultry.</p>
+
+<div class="figcenter width300">
+<img src="images/i-102.jpg" width="300" height="274" alt="" />
+</div>
+
+
+
+
+<div class="chapter">
+<hr class="divider" />
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_103" id="Page_103">103</a></span></p>
+</div>
+
+
+<h2><a name="ix" id="ix"></a>CONVERSATION IX.<br />
+<small>EQUIVOCATION.</small></h2>
+
+
+<p class="noi"><span class="smcap">Immediately</span> after breakfast, the next morning, Lucy went out to look at
+the coop, to see if any hens had been caught; and when she came back,
+and said that there were none there, her father said that she must
+not despair too soon,&mdash;sometimes a trap was out several nights before
+anything was taken.</p>
+
+<p>That day, after Royal had finished his lessons, Lucy called upon him to
+fulfil his promise of making her a garden.</p>
+
+<p>“Why, Lucy,” said Royal, “I don’t think I am under any obligation to
+make you any garden.”</p>
+
+<p>“Yes, Royal,” said Lucy, “you promised me that you would, if I would
+help you make the coop.”</p>
+
+<p>“Well, that was because I expected that we could have some hens; but,
+now that we cannot have any hens, the coop will not do us any good at
+all; and I don’t see that I ought to make you a garden for nothing.”</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_104" id="Page_104">104</a></span>
+Lucy did not know how to answer this reasoning, but she was very far
+from being satisfied with it. She, however, had nothing to say, but
+that he had agreed to make her a garden, and that she thought he ought
+to do it.</p>
+
+<p>Royal said that he meant if they got any hens to put into the coop; and
+Lucy said she did not believe that he meant any such thing.</p>
+
+<p>Royal was wrong in refusing thus to fulfil his agreement. And the
+reason which he gave was not a good reason. He did, indeed, expect,
+when he made the promise, that he should have some hens to put into
+his hen-coop; but he did not make his promise <em>on that condition</em>. The
+promise was absolute&mdash;if she would help him make his coop, he would
+make her a garden. When she had finished helping him make the coop, her
+part of the agreement was fulfilled, and he was bound to fulfil his.</p>
+
+<p>At last Lucy said,</p>
+
+<p>“If you don’t make me a garden, I shall go and tell Joanna of you.”</p>
+
+<p>“Very well,” said Royal; “we will go and leave it to Joanna, and let
+her decide.”</p>
+
+<p>They went in and stated the case to Joanna. When she heard all the
+facts, she decided at once against Royal.</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_105" id="Page_105">105</a></span>
+“Certainly you ought to make her a garden,” said Joanna. “There being
+no hens has nothing to do with it. You took the risk. You took the
+risk.”</p>
+
+<p>Lucy did not understand what Joanna meant by taking the risk, but she
+understood that the decision was in her favor, and she ran off out of
+the kitchen in great glee. Royal followed her more slowly.</p>
+
+<p>“Well, Lucy,” said he, “I’ll make you a garden. I’d as lief make it as
+not.”</p>
+
+<p>He accordingly worked very industriously upon the garden for more than
+an hour. He dug up all the ground with his hoe, and then raked it over
+carefully. Then he marked out an alley through the middle of it, for
+Lucy to walk in, when she was watering her flowers. He also divided
+the sides into little beds, though the paths between the beds were too
+narrow to walk in.</p>
+
+<p>“Now,” said he, “Lucy, for the flowers.”</p>
+
+<p>So they set off upon an expedition after flowers. They got some in the
+garden, and some in the fields. Some Royal took up by the roots; but
+most of them were broken off at the stem, so as to be stuck down into
+the ground. Lucy asked him if they would grow; and he said that he did
+not know that they would grow much, but<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_106" id="Page_106">106</a></span> they would keep bright and
+beautiful as long as she would water them.</p>
+
+<p>Miss Anne lent Lucy her watering-pot, to water her flowers, and
+she said that, after dinner, she would go out and see her garden.
+Accordingly, after dinner, they made preparations to go. While Miss
+Anne was putting on her sun-bonnet, Royal waited for her; but Lucy ran
+out before them. In a moment, however, after she had gone out, she came
+running back in the highest state of excitement, calling out,</p>
+
+<p>“O Royal, we have caught them! we have caught them! O, come and see!
+come, Miss Anne, come quick and see!”</p>
+
+<p>And before they had time to speak to her, or even to ask what she
+meant, she was away again, calling, as she passed away from hearing,
+“Come, come, come!”</p>
+
+<p>Royal left Miss Anne, and ran off after Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>Miss Anne herself walked along after them, and found them looking
+through the bars of the hen-coop, and in a state of the highest delight
+at the sight of a hen and a large brood of chickens, which were walking
+about within.</p>
+
+<p>“O, look, Miss Anne!” said Lucy, clapping her hands as Miss Anne came
+up. “A real hen, and ever so many chickens!”</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_107" id="Page_107">107</a></span>
+“Where <em>could</em> they have come from?” said Miss Anne.</p>
+
+<p>“O, we caught them,” said Lucy; “we caught them. I told you, Royal,
+that perhaps we should catch some.”</p>
+
+<p>“How did they get here?” said Royal. “It is some of father’s sly work,
+I know. Do you know, Miss Anne, how they came here?”</p>
+
+<p>“Let us see how many chickens there are,” said Miss Anne. “One, two,
+three,”&mdash;and so she went on counting up to thirteen.</p>
+
+<p>“Thirteen,” said Lucy; “only think! More than Joanna’s, isn’t it,
+Royal? Thirteen is more than eleven, isn’t it?”</p>
+
+<p>“Yes, two more,” said Royal; “but, Miss Anne, don’t you know how they
+came here?”</p>
+
+<p>Miss Anne looked rather sly, but did not answer. She said to Lucy,</p>
+
+<p>“Well, Lucy, let us go and see your garden.”</p>
+
+<p>Lucy did not now care so much about her garden; she was more interested
+in the chickens; however, they all went to look at it, and Miss Anne
+praised it very highly. She said the flowers looked beautifully.</p>
+
+<p>“And now, Miss Anne,” said Lucy, “whenever I want any flowers, I can
+come out here and gather them out of my garden.”</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_108" id="Page_108">108</a></span>
+“Yes,” said Miss Anne, “as long as they last.”</p>
+
+<p>“O, they will last all the time,” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“Will they?” said Miss Anne, rather doubtfully.</p>
+
+<p>“Yes,” said Lucy; “I am going to water them.”</p>
+
+<p>“That will help,” replied Miss Anne, “I have no doubt.”</p>
+
+<p>“I can keep them fresh as long as I want to, in that way,” said Lucy.
+“Royal said so.”</p>
+
+<p>“Did you, Royal?” asked Miss Anne.</p>
+
+<p>“No,” said Royal. “I said that they would keep fresh as long as she
+watered them.”</p>
+
+<p>“That wasn’t quite honest, was it, Royal? for they won’t keep fresh
+more than two days.”</p>
+
+<p>“Well,” said Royal, “and she won’t have patience to water them more
+than <em>one</em> day.”</p>
+
+<p>“That’s equivocation,” said Miss Anne.</p>
+
+<p>“Equivocation?” repeated Royal; “what do you mean by that?”</p>
+
+<p>“It is when anything you say has two senses, and it is true in one
+sense, and not true in another; and you mean to have any person
+understand it in the sense in which it is <em>not</em> true.”</p>
+
+<p>“What do you mean by that?” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“Why, I will give you an example. Once<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_109" id="Page_109">109</a></span> there was a boy who told his
+brother William, that there was a black dog up in the garret, and
+William ran up to see. His brother came up behind him, and, when they
+opened the garret door, he pointed to an old andiron, such as are
+called dogs, and said, ‘See! there he is, standing on three legs.’”</p>
+
+<p>Royal laughed very heartily at this story. He was much more amused at
+the waggery of such a case of equivocation, than impressed with the
+dishonesty of it.</p>
+
+<p>“Miss Anne,” said he, “I don’t see that there was any great harm in
+that.”</p>
+
+<p>“Equivocation is not wrong always,” said Miss Anne. “Riddles are often
+equivocations.”</p>
+
+<p>“Tell us one,” said Royal.</p>
+
+<p>“Why, there is your old riddle of the carpenter cutting the door. He
+cut it, and cut it, and cut it, and cut it too little; then he cut it
+again, and it fitted.”</p>
+
+<p>“Is that an equivocation?” said Royal.</p>
+
+<p>“Yes,” said Miss Anne; “the equivocation is in the word <em>little</em>. It
+may mean that he cut too little, or that he cut until the door was too
+little. Now, when you give out that riddle, you mean that the person
+whom you are talking with, should understand it in the last sense; that
+is,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_110" id="Page_110">110</a></span> that he cut until the <em>door</em> was too little, and then that he cut
+it more, and it was just right. But it cannot be true in that sense.
+It is true only in the other sense; that is, that he did not cut it
+enough, and then, when he cut it more, he made it fit. So that he cut
+it too little, has two senses. The words are true in one sense; but you
+mean to have them understood in the other sense, in which they cannot
+be true. And that is an <em>equivocation</em>.</p>
+
+<p>“But, then,” continued Miss Anne, “equivocations in riddles are
+certainly not wrong; but equivocations in our <em>dealings</em> with one
+another certainly are.”</p>
+
+<p>“I don’t think that the boy that said there was a dog up garret did any
+thing wrong,” said Royal.</p>
+
+<p>“I do,” said Lucy, putting down her little foot with great emphasis. “I
+think he did very wrong indeed.”</p>
+
+<p>“O no, Lucy,” said Miss Anne, “not very wrong indeed. Perhaps it was
+not quite right. But it is certainly wrong to gain any advantage from
+any person in your dealings with them, by equivocation.”</p>
+
+<p>“Did I?” said Royal.</p>
+
+<p>“Yes, I think you did, a little. You told Lucy that the flowers
+would keep fresh as long as she<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_111" id="Page_111">111</a></span> would water them. You meant her to
+understand it absolutely; but it is true only in another sense.”</p>
+
+<p>“In what sense?” said Royal.</p>
+
+<p>“Why, as long as she <em>would be likely</em> to water them; which is a very
+different thing. Perhaps she would not have been willing to make the
+bargain with you, if she had understood that she could not keep them
+fresh by watering them, more than a day or two.”</p>
+
+<p>While they had been talking thus, they had gradually been walking
+towards the house, and they had now reached the door. Miss Anne went
+in, and Lucy and Royal went to the hen-coop to see the hen and chickens.</p>
+
+<p>Lucy went to get some corn, but Joanna told her that crumbs of bread
+would be better, and then the old hen could break them up into small
+pieces, and feed her chickens with them. She accordingly gave her some
+small pieces of bread, which Lucy carried back; and she and Royal
+amused themselves for a long time, by throwing crumbs in through the
+spaces between the sticks.</p>
+
+<p>While they were talking about them, Royal happened to speak of them as
+<em>his</em> hen and chickens, and Lucy said that she thought he ought not to
+have them all. She wanted some herself,&mdash;at least some of the chickens.</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_112" id="Page_112">112</a></span>
+“O no,” said Royal; “they are altogether mine; it is my coop.”</p>
+
+<p>“No,” replied Lucy; “I helped you make the coop, and I mean to have
+some of the chickens.”</p>
+
+<p>“Yes, but, Lucy, you promised me that I should have the coop and the
+hens, if I would make you a garden.”</p>
+
+<p>“Yes, but not the chickens,” said Lucy; “I did not say a word about the
+chickens.”</p>
+
+<p>“O Lucy, that was because we did not expect to have any chickens; but
+it is all the same thing.”</p>
+
+<p>“What is all the same thing?” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“Why, hens and chickens,” said Royal.</p>
+
+<p>“O Royal,” said Lucy, “they are very different indeed.” Lucy looked
+through the bars of the hen-coop, at the hen and chickens, and was
+quite surprised that Royal could say that they were all the same thing.</p>
+
+<p>“In a bargain, Lucy, I mean; in a bargain, I mean. If you make a
+bargain about hens, you mean all the chickens too.”</p>
+
+<p>“<em>I</em> didn’t, I am sure,” said Lucy; “I never thought of such a thing as
+the chickens; and besides, you did not make me such a garden as you
+promised me.”</p>
+
+<p>“Why, yes I did,” said Royal.</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_113" id="Page_113">113</a></span>
+“No,” said Lucy, “you told me an equivocation.”</p>
+
+<p>Royal laughed.</p>
+
+<p>“You did, Royal; you know you did; and Miss Anne said so.</p>
+
+<p>“<em>I</em> think it was a falsehood, myself,” continued Lucy, “or almost a
+falsehood.”</p>
+
+<p>“O no, Lucy; I don’t think you would water them more than one day, and
+I knew that they would keep fresh as long as that.”</p>
+
+<p>Lucy was silent. She did not know exactly how to reply to Royal’s
+reasoning; but she thought it was very hard, that out of the whole
+thirteen chickens, Royal would not let her have any to call hers.</p>
+
+<p>She told Royal that she only wanted two; if he would let her have two,
+she should be satisfied;&mdash;but Royal said that he wanted them all; that
+she had the garden, and he must have the hen and chickens.</p>
+
+<p>Lucy might very probably have said something further on the subject;
+but at that moment she spied a little chicken, with black and yellow
+feathers, just creeping through between the bars of the coop. A moment
+more, and he was fairly out upon the grass outside.</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_114" id="Page_114">114</a></span>
+“O Royal!” exclaimed Lucy, “one is out! one is out! I can catch him.”</p>
+
+<p>“No,” said Royal, “let me catch him. You will hurt him.”</p>
+
+<p>They both started up, and ran after the chicken; while he, frightened
+at their pursuit, and at his strange situation in the grass, ran off
+farther and farther, <em>peeping</em> with great earnestness and noise. Royal
+caught at him, but did not catch him. He darted off towards where Lucy
+was, and at that instant Lucy clapped her hand over him, and held him a
+prisoner.</p>
+
+<p>The poor hen was much alarmed at the cries of the lost chicken; and she
+pushed her head through the bars of the cage, trying to get out, and
+apparently in great distress.</p>
+
+<p>“Give him to me,” said Royal, “and I’ll put him back again.”</p>
+
+<p>“No,” said Lucy, “I am going to carry him in, and show him to Joanna.”</p>
+
+<p>“O, well,” said Royal, “only give him to me, and let me carry him. You
+will hurt him.”</p>
+
+<p>“No, I won’t hurt him,” said Lucy; “I will be very careful indeed.”</p>
+
+<p>So she put the tender little animal very gently in one of her hands,
+and covered him with the other.
+<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_115" id="Page_115">115</a></span></p>
+
+<div class="figcenter width600">
+<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_116" id="Page_116">116</a></span>
+<img src="images/i-115.jpg" width="600" height="389" alt="" />
+<div class="caption">“Give him to me,” said Royal, “and I’ll put him back
+again.”&mdash;<em>Page</em> 114.</div>
+</div>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_117" id="Page_117">117</a></span>
+“O, what soft feathers!” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“Yes,” said Royal; “and see his little bill sticking out between your
+fingers!”</p>
+
+<p>Thus they went into the house,&mdash;first to Joanna, and afterwards to
+Miss Anne; and the hen, when the lost chicken was out of hearing, soon
+regained her composure. She had a dozen chickens left, and as she could
+not count, she did not know but that there were thirteen.</p>
+
+<div class="figcenter width300">
+<img src="images/i-117.jpg" width="300" height="235" alt="" />
+</div>
+
+
+
+
+<div class="chapter">
+<hr class="divider" />
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_118" id="Page_118">118</a></span></p>
+</div>
+
+
+<h2><a name="x" id="x"></a>CONVERSATION X.<br />
+<small>JOHNNY.</small></h2>
+
+
+<p class="noi"><span class="smcap">Miss Anne</span> was very much pleased to see the little chicken. She sent
+Royal out after a small, square piece of board. While he was gone, she
+got a small flake of cotton batting, and also an old work-basket, from
+the upper shelf of her closet. Then, when Royal came in with the board,
+she put the cotton upon it, shaping it in the form of a nest. She put
+the chicken upon this nest, and then turned the basket down over it,
+which formed a sort of cage, to keep the little prisoner from getting
+away. Royal and Lucy could look through the open-work of the basket,
+and see him.</p>
+
+<p>But Miss Anne, though pleased with the chicken, was very sorry to
+find that Royal had so monopolizing a spirit. A monopolizing spirit
+is an eager desire to get for ourselves, alone, that which others
+ought to have a share of. Royal wanted to own the hen and chickens
+himself, and to exclude, or shut out, Lucy from all share of them.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_119" id="Page_119">119</a></span>
+He wished to monopolize them. Too eager a desire to get what others
+have, is sometimes called <em>covetousness</em>. Miss Anne resolved to have a
+conversation with Royal about his monopolizing and covetous disposition.</p>
+
+<p>She did not, however, have a very good opportunity until several days
+after this; but then a circumstance occurred which naturally introduced
+the subject.</p>
+
+<p>The circumstance was this.</p>
+
+<p>The children were taking a walk with Miss Anne. They went to a
+considerable distance from the house, by a path through the woods, and
+came at length to the banks of a mill stream. The water tumbled over
+the rocks which filled the bed of the stream. There was a narrow road
+along the bank, and Miss Anne turned into this road, and walked along
+up towards the mill, which was only a short distance above.</p>
+
+<p>They saw, before them, at a little distance, a boy about as large as
+Royal, cutting off the end of a long, slender pole.</p>
+
+<p>“O, see what a beautiful fishing-pole that boy has got!” said Royal.</p>
+
+<p>“Is that a fishing-pole?” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>Just then the boy called out, as if he was speaking to somebody in the
+bushes.</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_120" id="Page_120">120</a></span>
+“Come, George; ain’t you most ready?”</p>
+
+<p>“Yes,” answered George, “I have got mine just ready; but I want to get
+a little one for Johnny.”</p>
+
+<p>“O, never mind Johnny,” said the other boy; “he can’t fish.”</p>
+
+<p>By this time, the children had advanced so far that they could see
+George and Johnny, in a little open place among the bushes. George was
+about as large as the other boy; and he was just finishing the trimming
+up of another pole, very much like the one which the children had seen
+first. There was a very small boy standing by him, who, as the children
+supposed, was Johnny. He was looking on, while George finished his pole.</p>
+
+<p>“<em>I</em> would not get Johnny one,” said the boy in the road. “He can’t do
+any thing with it.”</p>
+
+<p>“No,” said George, “but he will like to have one, so that he can make
+believe fish; shouldn’t you, Johnny?”</p>
+
+<p>“Yes,” said Johnny; or rather he said something that meant <em>yes</em>; for
+he could not speak very plain.</p>
+
+<p>“Well,” said the boy in the road, “I am not going to wait any longer.”
+He accordingly shut up his knife, put it into his pocket, and walked
+along.</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_121" id="Page_121">121</a></span>
+George scrambled back into the bushes, and began to look about for a
+pole for Johnny. Miss Anne and the children were now opposite to them.</p>
+
+<p>“Johnny,” said Miss Anne, “do you expect that you can catch fishes?”</p>
+
+<p>Johnny did not answer, but stood motionless, gazing upon the strangers
+in silent wonder.</p>
+
+<p>Miss Anne smiled, and walked on, and the children followed her.
+Presently George and Johnny came up behind them,&mdash;George walking
+fast, and Johnny trotting along by his side. When they had got before
+them a little way, they turned out of the road into a path which led
+down towards the stream, which here was at a little distance from the
+road. The path led in among trees and bushes; and so Miss Anne and the
+children soon lost sight of them entirely.</p>
+
+<p>“George seems to be a strange sort of a boy,” said Miss Anne.</p>
+
+<p>“Why?” asked Royal.</p>
+
+<p>“Why, he cannot be contented to have a fishing-pole himself, unless
+little Johnny has one too.”</p>
+
+<p>“Is that very strange?” asked Royal.</p>
+
+<p>“I thought it was rather unusual,” said Miss<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_122" id="Page_122">122</a></span> Anne. “Boys generally
+want to get things for themselves; but I did not know that they were
+usually so desirous to have their brothers gratified too.”</p>
+
+<p>“I do,” said Royal; “that is, I should, if I had a brother big enough.”</p>
+
+<p>“You have a sister,” said Miss Anne.</p>
+
+<p>“Well,” said Royal, “if I was going a fishing, and Lucy was going too,
+I should want to have her have a fishing-pole as well as I.”</p>
+
+<p>“It is not always so with boys, at any rate,” said Miss Anne. “And that
+makes me think of a curious thing that happened once. A little boy,
+whom I knew, had a beautiful picture-book spoiled by a little gray dog,
+in a very singular way.”</p>
+
+<p>“How was it?” said Royal.</p>
+
+<p>“Tell us, Miss Anne,” said Lucy; “tell us all about it.”</p>
+
+<p>“Well, this boy’s father bought him a very beautiful picture-book, with
+colored pictures in it, and brought it home, and gave it to him. And
+the next day the little gray dog spoiled it entirely.”</p>
+
+<p>“How?” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“Guess.”</p>
+
+<p>“Why, he bit it, and tore it to pieces with his teeth, I suppose,” said
+Lucy.</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_123" id="Page_123">123</a></span>
+“No,” said Miss Anne.</p>
+
+<p>“Then he must have trampled on it with his muddy feet,” said Royal.</p>
+
+<p>“No,” said Miss Anne, “it could not be in any such way, for it was not
+a <em>live</em> dog.”</p>
+
+<p>“Not a <em>live</em> dog!” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“No, it was a little glass dog,&mdash;gray glass; only he had black ears and
+tail.”</p>
+
+<p>“I don’t see how he could spoil a book,” said Royal.</p>
+
+<p>“He did,” answered Miss Anne.</p>
+
+<p>“The book gave Joseph a great deal of pleasure before the dog came, and
+after that, it was good for nothing to him.”</p>
+
+<p>“Joseph?” said Royal; “who was he?”</p>
+
+<p>“Why, he was the little boy that had the book. Didn’t I tell you his
+name before?”</p>
+
+<p>“No,” said Royal; “but tell us how the dog spoiled the book.”</p>
+
+<p>“Why, you must understand,” said Miss Anne, “that Joseph had a little
+sister at home, named Mary; and when their father brought home the
+book to Joseph, he had nothing for Mary. But the next day, he was in
+a toy-shop, and he saw this little glass dog, and he thought that it
+would be a very pretty little present for Mary. So he bought it, and
+carried it home to her.”</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_124" id="Page_124">124</a></span>
+“Well, Miss Anne, tell on,” said Lucy, when she found that Miss Anne
+paused, as if she was not going to say anything more.</p>
+
+<p>“Why, that is about all,” said Miss Anne, “only that he gave the dog to
+Mary.”</p>
+
+<p>“But you said that the dog spoiled Joseph’s book.”</p>
+
+<p>“So it did. You see, when Joseph came to see the dog, he wanted it
+himself, so much that he threw his book down upon the floor, and came
+begging for the dog; and he could not take any pleasure at all in the
+book after that.”</p>
+
+<p>“Is that all?” said Royal; “I supposed it was going to be something
+different from that.”</p>
+
+<p>“Then you don’t think it is much of a story!”</p>
+
+<p>“No,” said Royal.</p>
+
+<p>“Nor I,” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“Well, now, <em>I</em> thought,” said Miss Anne, “that that was rather a
+singular way for a dog to spoil a picture-book.”</p>
+
+<p>There was a moment’s pause after Miss Anne had said these words; and
+then, an instant afterwards, the whole party came suddenly out of the
+woods; and the mill, with a bridge near it, crossing the stream, came
+into view.</p>
+
+<p>“O, there is a bridge,” said Lucy; “let us go over that bridge.”</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_125" id="Page_125">125</a></span>
+“Well,” said Royal, “so we will.”</p>
+
+<p>They walked on towards the bridge; but, just before they got to it,
+Royal observed that there were ledges of rocks below the bridge,
+running out into the water; and he said that he should rather go down
+upon those rocks.</p>
+
+<p>Miss Anne said that she should like to go down there too, very much,
+if she thought it was safe; and she concluded to go down, slowly and
+carefully, and see. They found that, by exercising great caution,
+they could advance farther than they had supposed. Sometimes Royal,
+who was pretty strong, helped Miss Anne and Lucy down a steep place;
+and sometimes they had to step over a narrow portion of the torrent.
+They found themselves at last all seated safely upon the margin of a
+rocky island, in the middle of the stream, with the water foaming, and
+roaring, and shooting swiftly by, all around them.</p>
+
+<p>“There,” said Royal, “isn’t this a good place?”</p>
+
+<p>“Yes,” said Lucy; “I never saw the water run so much before.”</p>
+
+<p>“Children,” said Miss Anne, “look down there!”</p>
+
+<p>“Where?” said Royal.</p>
+
+<p>“There, upon the bank, under the trees, down<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_126" id="Page_126">126</a></span> on that side of the
+stream,&mdash;a little below that large, white rock.”</p>
+
+<p>“Some boys,” said Royal. “They’re fishing.”</p>
+
+<p>“I see ’em,” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“Yes,” said Royal, “they are the same boys we saw in the road.”</p>
+
+<p>“Yes,” said Miss Anne; “and don’t you see Johnny running about with his
+pole?”</p>
+
+<p>“Where?” said Lucy; “which is Johnny?”</p>
+
+<p>“That’s he,” said Royal, “running about. Now he’s gone down to a sandy
+place upon the shore. See, he’s reaching out with his pole, as far as
+he can, upon the water; he is trying to reach a little piece of board
+that is floating by. There, he has got it, and is pulling it in.”</p>
+
+<p>“I am glad George got him a pole,” said Miss Anne.</p>
+
+<p>“So am I,” said Royal.</p>
+
+<p>“And so am I,” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“It seems George is happier himself, if Johnny has something to make
+him happy too; but the other boy isn’t.”</p>
+
+<p>“How do you know that he isn’t?” asked Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“Why, he did not want George to stop. He had got a pole himself, and he
+did not care any thing about Johnny’s having one.”</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_127" id="Page_127">127</a></span>
+“Yes,” said Royal, “so I think.”</p>
+
+<p>“Some children,” said Miss Anne, “when they have anything that they
+like, always want their brothers and sisters to have something too; and
+George seems to be one of them.</p>
+
+<p>“And that makes me think,” continued Miss Anne, “of the story of the
+<em>horse</em> and the picture-book.”</p>
+
+<p>“What <em>is</em> the story?” said Royal.</p>
+
+<p>“Why, it is a story of a little wooden horse, which, instead of
+spoiling a picture-book, as the dog did, made it much more valuable.”</p>
+
+<p>“Tell us all about it,” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“Very well, I will,” said Miss Anne. “There was once a boy named David.
+His uncle sent him, one new year’s day, a picture-book. There was a
+picture on every page, and two on the cover. He liked his picture-book
+very much indeed; but one thing diminished the pleasure he took in
+looking at it.”</p>
+
+<p>“What do you mean by <em>diminished</em>?” asked Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“Why, made it smaller,” said Royal.</p>
+
+<p>“Yes,” said Miss Anne; “and the circumstance which made his pleasure
+in the picture-book less than it otherwise would have been, was, that
+his little brother Georgie had no new book or plaything.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_128" id="Page_128">128</a></span> David showed
+Georgie his book, and sometimes let him have it by himself; but he
+would have liked it better, if Georgie had had a present of his own.”</p>
+
+<p>“And now about the horse?” said Royal.</p>
+
+<p>“Well,&mdash;that evening, when these boys’ father came home to supper, he
+brought something tied up in a paper, which, he said, was for Georgie.
+David took it, and ran to find Georgie,&mdash;hoping that it was some
+present for him. Georgie opened it, and found that it was a handsome
+wooden horse, on wheels,&mdash;with a long red cord for a bridle, to draw
+him about by. David was very much pleased at this; and now he could go
+and sit down upon his cricket, and look at his book, with a great deal
+more pleasure; for Georgie had a present too. So, you see, the horse
+made the picture-book more valuable.”</p>
+
+<p>The children sat still a short time, thinking of what Miss Anne had
+said; and at length Royal said,</p>
+
+<p>“Are these stories which you have been telling us <em>true</em>, Miss Anne?”</p>
+
+<p>“No,” said Miss Anne, quietly.</p>
+
+<p>“Then you made them up.”</p>
+
+<p>“Yes,” said Miss Anne.</p>
+
+<p>“What for?” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_129" id="Page_129">129</a></span>
+“Why, to show you and Royal,” said Miss Anne, “the difference between
+a monopolizing and covetous spirit, and one of generosity and
+benevolence, which leads us to wish to have others possess and enjoy,
+as well as ourselves.”</p>
+
+<p>Royal, pretty soon after this, proposed that he and Lucy should find
+some sticks upon the little island, where they were sitting, and throw
+them upon the water, and see them sail down; and they did accordingly
+amuse themselves in this way for some time. Lucy was very much amused
+to see the sticks shoot along the rapids, and dive down the little
+cascades among the rocks. Miss Anne helped them throw in one piece of
+plank, which had drifted down from the mill, and which was too large
+and heavy for them to lift alone. They watched this for some time, as
+it floated away far down the stream.</p>
+
+<p>At last, it was time to go home; and they all went back, very
+carefully, over the stones, until they got back to the shore; and then
+they walked home by a new way, over a hill, where they had a beautiful
+prospect.</p>
+
+<p>That night, just before sundown, when Royal and Lucy went out to see
+their chickens, Royal told Lucy that she might have the little black
+chicken and two others for her own.</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_130" id="Page_130">130</a></span>
+“Well,” said Lucy, clapping her hands, “and will you let me keep them
+in your coop?”</p>
+
+<p>“Yes,” replied Royal; “or I will let you own the coop with me;&mdash;you
+shall have a share in the coop, in proportion to your share of the
+chickens.”</p>
+
+<p>“In proportion?” said Lucy; “what does that mean?”</p>
+
+<p>“Why, just as much of the coop as you have of the chickens,” said Royal.</p>
+
+<p>“Well,” said Lucy, “how much of the coop will it be, for three
+chickens?”</p>
+
+<p>“O, I don’t know,” said Royal.</p>
+
+<p>“So much?” said Lucy, putting her hand upon the side of the coop, so as
+to mark off a small portion of it.</p>
+
+<p>“O, I don’t mean,” said Royal, “to divide it. We will own it all
+together, in partnership; only you shall have a small share, just in
+proportion to your chickens.”</p>
+
+<p>Lucy did not understand this very well, but she thought more about the
+chickens than about the coop; and she began to look at them, one by
+one, carefully, to consider which she should have for hers. She chose
+two, besides the black one; and she said that she meant to get Miss
+Anne to name them for her.</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_131" id="Page_131">131</a></span>
+Royal took a great deal of pleasure, after this, every time that he
+came out to see his chickens, in observing how much interest Lucy took,
+every day, in coming to see <em>her</em> chickens, and how much enjoyment it
+afforded her to be admitted thus to a share in the property.</p>
+
+<div class="figcenter width300">
+<img src="images/i-131.jpg" width="300" height="264" alt="" />
+</div>
+
+
+
+
+<div class="chapter">
+<hr class="divider" />
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_132" id="Page_132">132</a></span></p>
+</div>
+
+
+<h2><a name="xi" id="xi"></a>CONVERSATION XI.<br />
+<small>GETTING LOST.</small></h2>
+
+
+<p class="noi"><span class="smcap">One</span> afternoon, a short time after dinner, Lucy was sitting upon a seat
+under a trellis, near the door which led towards the garden, when her
+mother came out.</p>
+
+<p>“Lucy,” said she, “I have got some rather bad news for you.”</p>
+
+<p>“What is it?” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“I am rather afraid to tell you, for fear it will make you cry.”</p>
+
+<p>“O no, mother; I shall not cry,” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“Well,” said her mother, “we shall see. The news is, that we are all
+going away this afternoon, and are going to leave you at home.”</p>
+
+<p>“What, all alone?” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“Not quite alone; for Joanna will be here,” said her mother.</p>
+
+<p>“Where are you going?” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“We are going away, to ride.”</p>
+
+<p>“Why can’t I go too?” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_133" id="Page_133">133</a></span>
+“I can explain the reason better when we come back,” answered her
+mother.</p>
+
+<p>Lucy did not cry; though she found it very hard to refrain. Her father
+and mother, and Miss Anne and Royal, were all going, and she had to
+remain at home. They were going, too, in a kind of barouche; and when
+it drove up to the door, Lucy thought there would be plenty of room
+for her. She found it hard to submit; but submission was made somewhat
+easier by her mother’s not giving her any reasons. When a mother gives
+a girl reasons why she cannot have something which she is very strongly
+interested in, they seldom satisfy her, for she is not in a state of
+mind to consider them impartially. It only sets her to attempting to
+answer the reasons, and thus to agitate and disturb her mind more than
+is necessary. It is therefore generally best not to explain the reasons
+until afterwards, when the mind of the child is in a better condition
+to feel their force.</p>
+
+<p>After the barouche drove away, Lucy went out into the kitchen to see
+Joanna; and she asked Joanna what she should do. Joanna advised her to
+go out and play in the yard until she had got her work done, and then
+to come in and sit with her. Lucy did so. She played about in the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_134" id="Page_134">134</a></span>
+grass until Joanna called from the window, and told her that she was
+ready.</p>
+
+<p>Then Lucy came in. She found the kitchen all arranged in good order,
+and Joanna was just sitting down before a little table, at the window,
+to sew. Lucy got her basket of blocks, and began to build houses in the
+middle of the floor.</p>
+
+<p>“Joanna,” said she, after a little while, “I wish you would tell me
+something more about when you were a farmer’s daughter.”</p>
+
+<p>“Why, I am a farmer’s daughter now,” said Joanna.</p>
+
+<p>“But I mean when you were a little girl, and lived among the stumps,”
+said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“Well,” said Joanna,&mdash;“what shall I tell you about? Let me see.&mdash;O,
+I’ll tell you how I got lost in the woods, one day.”</p>
+
+<p>“Ah, yes,” said Lucy, “I should like to hear about that very much
+indeed.”</p>
+
+<p>“One day,” said Joanna, “my father was going a fishing, and my brother
+was going with him.”</p>
+
+<p>“The same one that made your hen-coop?” asked Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“No, he was a bigger one than that. I asked my father to let me go too.
+At first he said I was too little; but afterwards he said I might go.”</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_135" id="Page_135">135</a></span>
+“How big were you?” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“I was just about your age,” said Joanna. “My mother said I could not
+possibly walk so far; but father said I should not have to walk but a
+little way, for he was going down the brook in a boat.</p>
+
+<p>“So father concluded to let me go, and we started off,&mdash;all three
+together. We went across the road, and then struck right into the
+woods.”</p>
+
+<p>“Struck?” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“Yes; that is, we <em>went</em> right in.”</p>
+
+<p>“O,” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“We walked along by a sort of cart-road a little while, until we came
+to a place where I just began to see some water through the trees.
+Father said it was the brook.</p>
+
+<p>“When we got down to it, I found that it was a pretty wide brook; and
+the water was deep and pretty still. There was a boat in the brook. The
+boat was tied to a tree upon the shore; my brother got in, and then my
+father put me in; and afterwards he untied the boat, and threw the rope
+in, and then got in himself. Then there were three of us in.”</p>
+
+<p>“Wasn’t you afraid?” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“Yes, I was afraid that the boat would tip over; but father said that
+it wouldn’t. But he<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_136" id="Page_136">136</a></span> said that I must sit still, if I didn’t want the
+boat to upset. So I sat as still as I could, and watched the trees and
+bushes, moving upon the shore.”</p>
+
+<p>“I wish I could go and sail in a boat,” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“It is very pleasant,” said Joanna, “when the water is smooth and
+still. The branches of the trees hung over the water where we were
+sailing along, and one time we sailed under them, and my brother broke
+me off a long willow stick.</p>
+
+<p>“After a time, we came to the end of the brook, where it emptied into
+the pond.”</p>
+
+<p>“Emptied?” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“Yes; that is, where it came out into the pond.”</p>
+
+<p>“Do brooks run into ponds?” asked Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“Not always,” said Joanna; “sometimes they run into other larger
+brooks, and sometimes into rivers, and sometimes into ponds. This brook
+ran into a pond; and when we came to the end of the brook, our boat
+sailed right out into a pond. This pond was the place where they were
+going to catch the fishes.”</p>
+
+<p>“Why didn’t they catch the fishes in the brook?” asked Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“I believe they could not catch such large fishes there,” said Joanna.
+“At any rate, they went out into the pond. There was a point of<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_137" id="Page_137">137</a></span> land
+at the mouth of the brook, and when my father had got out around this
+point, he began to fish.”</p>
+
+<p>“Did he catch any?” asked Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“He caught one, and my brother caught one; and after that, they could
+not catch any more for some time. At last, my father said it was not
+worth while for them both to stay there all the afternoon, and that my
+brother might go back home by a road across through the woods, and he
+would stay and see what luck he should have himself. He said, too, that
+I might stay with him, if I chose.”</p>
+
+<p>“And did you?” asked Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“No,” replied Joanna. “At first, I thought I should like to stay with
+father; but then I had already become pretty tired of sitting in the
+boat with nothing to do, and so I concluded to go with my brother.
+Besides, I wanted to see what sort of a road it was across through the
+woods.</p>
+
+<p>“My father then took his line in, and paddled the boat to the shore, to
+let me and my brother get out. Then he went back to his fishing-ground
+again, and let down his line. As for my brother and myself, we went
+along a little way, until we came to a large pine-tree, which stood
+not very far from the shore of the pond; and there we<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_138" id="Page_138">138</a></span> turned into the
+woods, and walked along together.”</p>
+
+<p>“And was it in these woods that you got lost?” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“Not exactly,” said Joanna; “but I will tell you all about it. We went
+along a little way without any difficulty, but presently we came to a
+bog.”</p>
+
+<p>“What is a bog?” asked Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“Why, it is a low, wet place, where wild grass and rushes grow. The
+path led through this bog, and brother said he did not think that I
+could get along very well.”</p>
+
+<p>“I should not think that he could get along himself,” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“Yes,” answered Joanna, “<em>he</em> could get along by stepping upon the
+stones and hummocks of grass; and he tried to carry me, at first; but
+he soon found that it would be a great deal of work, and he said that I
+had better go back to my father, and get into the boat, and stay with
+him.</p>
+
+<p>“I said, ‘Well;’ and he carried me back as far as to hard ground; and
+then he told me to go back by the path, until I came to the pine-tree;
+and then he said I should only have to follow the shore of the pond, a
+short distance, when I should come in sight of father’s boat.”</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_139" id="Page_139">139</a></span>
+“Yes, but how could you get into the boat,” said Lucy, “without getting
+wet, when it was so far from the shore?”</p>
+
+<p>“O, I could call to my father, and he would come to the shore and take
+me in,” said Joanna.</p>
+
+<p>“Well,” said Lucy, “tell on.”</p>
+
+<p>“I walked along the path, without any trouble, until I came to the
+great pine-tree, where I saw a woodpecker.”</p>
+
+<p>“A woodpecker?” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“Yes; that is, a kind of a bird which pecks the bark and wood of old
+trees, to get bugs and worms out of it, to eat.”</p>
+
+<p>“I should not think that bugs and worms would be good to eat,” said
+Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“They are good for woodpeckers,” said Joanna. “This woodpecker was
+standing upon the side of the great pine-tree, clinging to the bark. He
+has sharp claws, and can cling to the bark upon the side of a tree. I
+looked at him a minute, and then went on.</p>
+
+<p>“I followed the shore of the pond, until I came to the place where we
+had left my father fishing; but when I looked out upon the water there,
+the boat was nowhere to be seen. I was very much frightened.”</p>
+
+<p>“Where was he gone?” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_140" id="Page_140">140</a></span>
+“I did not know then,” said Joanna; “but I learned afterwards that he
+had found that he could not catch any fishes there, and so he concluded
+to go up the brook again, and see if he could not catch any there. I
+did not know this then, and I could not think what had become of him. I
+was frightened. I did not see how I could ever find my way home again.
+What do you think I did first?”</p>
+
+<p>“I don’t know,” said Lucy. “What was it?”</p>
+
+<p>“I called out, <em>Father! Father! Father!</em> as loud as I could call; and
+then I listened for a reply,&mdash;but I could not hear any.”</p>
+
+<p>“Then what did you do?” asked Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“Why, I began to consider whether I could not go home the way that my
+brother had gone, by walking along through the mud, even if it was
+deep. I thought I had better get my feet wet and muddy than stay there
+in the woods and starve.”</p>
+
+<p>“Well, did you go that way?” asked Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“No,” said Joanna; “on thinking more of it, I was afraid to go. I did
+not know but that the mud would be deep enough somewhere to drown
+me; and then, besides, I did not know that I could find the way, any
+farther than I had gone with my brother.
+<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_141" id="Page_141">141</a></span></p>
+
+<div class="figcenter width600">
+<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_142" id="Page_142">142</a></span>
+<img src="images/i-141.jpg" width="600" height="397" alt="" />
+</div>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_143" id="Page_143">143</a></span>
+“The next plan I thought of, was to follow the shore of the brook up.
+You remember that we came down the brook, in the boat; and of course I
+knew that, if I went <em>up</em> the brook, either on the water or close to
+it, upon the shore, I should be going back towards home. I tried this
+way, but I found that I could not get along.”</p>
+
+<p>“Why couldn’t you get along?” asked Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“Because,” said Joanna, “the trees and bushes were so thick, and the
+ground was so wet and swampy, in some places, that I couldn’t get
+through. Then I came back, and sat down upon a log, near the shore of
+the pond, and began to cry.”</p>
+
+<p>“And didn’t you ever get home?” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“Certainly,” said Joanna, laughing, “or else how could I be here now to
+tell the story?”</p>
+
+<p>“O!&mdash;yes,” said Lucy. “But how did you get home?”</p>
+
+<p>“Why, pretty soon I thought that the best plan would be for me to stay
+just where I was, for I thought that as soon as my father and brother
+should both get home, and find that I was not there, they would come
+after me; and if they came after me, I knew they would come, first of
+all, to the place where my brother had told me to go, near the mouth of
+the brook. So<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_144" id="Page_144">144</a></span> I concluded that I would wait patiently there until they
+came.</p>
+
+<p>“I waited all the afternoon, and they did not come; and at last the sun
+went down, and still I was there alone.”</p>
+
+<p>“Why did not they come for you sooner?” asked Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“Why, the reason was, that my father did not get home until night. When
+he went up the brook, he found a place where he could catch fishes
+quite fast; and so he staid there all the afternoon. He thought I was
+safe at home with my brother. And my brother, who was at home all this
+time, thought that I was safe in the boat with my father.</p>
+
+<p>“When it began to grow dark, I thought I should have to stay in the
+woods all night; but then I thought that, at any rate, they would come
+for me the next morning; and I began to look around for a good place to
+lie down and go to sleep. But, just then, I heard a noise, like a noise
+in the water, through the woods; and I looked that way, and saw a light
+glancing along through the trees. It was my father and brother coming
+down the brook in the boat. I called out to them as loud as I could,
+and they heard me and answered. They came round the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_145" id="Page_145">145</a></span> point of land, and
+then up to the shore where I was, and took me in. And so I got home.”</p>
+
+<p>Here Lucy drew a long breath, very much relieved to find that Joanna
+was safe home again.</p>
+
+<p>“What did you do when you got home?” said she.</p>
+
+<p>“I don’t recollect very well,” said Joanna, “only I remember that my
+mother let me sit up pretty late, and eat some of father’s fishes,
+which she fried for supper.”</p>
+
+<hr class="short" />
+
+<p>When Miss Anne came home that night, Lucy told her the story which
+Joanna had related to her. She told her while Miss Anne was putting her
+to bed. Lucy said that she should like to be lost in the woods.</p>
+
+<p>“O no,” said Miss Anne, “you would not like the reality. It makes
+an interesting story to relate, but the thing itself must be very
+distressing.”</p>
+
+<p>“Well, at any rate,” said Lucy, “I should like to sail under the trees
+in a boat.”</p>
+
+<p>“Yes,” said Miss Anne, “that would be pleasant, no doubt.”</p>
+
+<p>“And to see a woodpecker,” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“Yes, very likely,” said Miss Anne.</p>
+
+
+
+
+<div class="chapter">
+<hr class="divider" />
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_146" id="Page_146">146</a></span></p>
+</div>
+
+
+<h2><a name="xii" id="xii"></a>CONVERSATION XII.<br />
+<small>LUCY’S SCHOLAR.</small></h2>
+
+
+<p class="noi"><span class="smcap">After</span> this, Lucy often “played boat” for amusement. She built her boat
+of chairs and crickets, and had the hearth brush for a paddle.</p>
+
+<p>One evening, just after tea, when she was playing in this way, in the
+parlor, Royal looking on, she said to Miss Anne,</p>
+
+<p>“I wish we had a real boat.”</p>
+
+<p>“A real boat,” said Miss Anne, “would do no good, unless you had a
+place to sail it in.”</p>
+
+<p>“Couldn’t we sail it in our brook?” asked Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“No, indeed,” said Royal; “there is scarcely water enough in our brook
+to float my turtle.”</p>
+
+<p>“O Royal,” said Lucy, “it is a great deal too deep for your turtle.”</p>
+
+<p>“In some places,” said Miss Anne; “but to sail a boat, you must have a
+long extent of deep water. I should think, however, that you might have
+a better boat than you can make of chairs and crickets.”</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_147" id="Page_147">147</a></span>
+“How could we make it?” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“Why, Royal might find a long box, out behind the barn; or two common
+boxes, and put them together, end to end, out in the yard. You might
+put two boards across for seats, and have poles for paddles.”</p>
+
+<p>“But it would not sail any,” said Royal.</p>
+
+<p>“If you want it to sail, you must put some rollers under it, and then
+you can push it along a little.”</p>
+
+<p>Royal said that that was an excellent plan, and that he meant to go and
+make such a boat the very next day. He said he did not believe but that
+he could put a mast in, and hoist up a sail; or at least a flag or a
+streamer.</p>
+
+<p>“Well,” said Lucy, “we will.”</p>
+
+<p>“I mean to go now and see if there is a box,” said Royal; “it is just
+light enough.”</p>
+
+<p>So Royal went off out of the room.</p>
+
+<p>“Miss Anne,” said Lucy, “how much does a real boat cost?”</p>
+
+<p>“I don’t know, exactly, how much,” said Miss Anne.</p>
+
+<p>“I don’t suppose I should have money enough to buy a boat, even if we
+had a deep brook to sail it in,” added Lucy.</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_148" id="Page_148">148</a></span>
+“I don’t know,” said Miss Anne; “how much money have you got?”</p>
+
+<p>“I have not got but a little; it is a dollar, or else a half a dollar;
+or a sixpence; I don’t know exactly. Royal has got more than I.”</p>
+
+<p>Miss Anne merely said, “Has he?” and then the conversation dropped. She
+had just taken her seat at her work table, and began to be busy.</p>
+
+<p>“I wish I knew of some way that I could earn money,” said Lucy. “Do you
+know of any way, Miss Anne?”</p>
+
+<p>“What did you say?” asked Miss Anne.</p>
+
+<p>“Don’t you know of some way that I could earn money?”</p>
+
+<p>“Why, I don’t know; earning money is rather hard work, as I’ve heard
+people say. I believe young ladies generally earn money by teaching.”</p>
+
+<p>“Well,” said Lucy, “if I could only get any scholars.”</p>
+
+<p>“Why, you must be your own scholar; teach yourself to read. Come, I
+think that will be an excellent plan.”</p>
+
+<p>“Can I earn any money so?” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“Yes, I should think so. It would take you three months, at a school,
+to learn your letters,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_149" id="Page_149">149</a></span> and three months is twelve weeks. Now, I
+suppose that your father would have to pay about sixpence a week
+for you to go to school, and that would make twelve sixpences; and
+I presume he would be willing to give you as much as eight of the
+sixpences, if you would learn to read yourself.”</p>
+
+<p>“Why not all the twelve?” asked Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“Because you would not do quite all yourself. Somebody would have to
+answer your questions, and show you what the letters were, at first;
+so that you could not do it all yourself. I should think that perhaps
+you might earn eight out of the twelve sixpences. That would be one
+sixpence for every three letters.”</p>
+
+<p>“Well,” said Lucy, “I mean to try.”</p>
+
+<p>“If you think you would like to try,” said Miss Anne, “I’ll form a plan
+for you, so that you can begin to-morrow.”</p>
+
+<p>Lucy said she should like to try, and accordingly Miss Anne reflected
+upon the subject that evening, endeavoring to contrive some plan by
+which Lucy might sit down by herself and study her letters, half an
+hour every day, until she had learned them all. She thought of a plan
+which she hoped might answer pretty well; and the next<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_150" id="Page_150">150</a></span> morning she
+made preparations for carrying it into execution.</p>
+
+<p>First she got Lucy’s little table, and set it near one of the windows
+in her room; she also put her little chair before it. Then she got a
+large flat pin-cushion, and put upon the table.</p>
+
+<p>“Why, Miss Anne!” said Lucy, who stood by looking at all these
+preparations, “what is the pin-cushion for? I never heard of studying
+with a pin-cushion.”</p>
+
+<p>“You’ll see,” said Miss Anne. “I am going to have you learn to read on
+the <em>pin-cushion method</em>.”</p>
+
+<p>Then Miss Anne opened an ebony box, which she had upon her table, and
+took out a very large pin, and also a stick of red sealing-wax. She
+carried these into the kitchen, Lucy following her; then she lighted
+a lamp, and melted some of the sealing-wax, and stuck it upon the
+head of the pin, turning it round and round, and then warming it, and
+pressing it with her fingers, until at last she had made a little ball
+of sealing-wax, about as big as a pea, which covered and concealed the
+original head of the pin.</p>
+
+<p>“There,” said Miss Anne, “that is your <em>pointer</em>.”</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_151" id="Page_151">151</a></span>
+“Let me take it, Miss Anne,” said Lucy. “I want to take it.”</p>
+
+<p>Miss Anne handed the pointer to Lucy, and she looked at it carefully,
+as she walked slowly along back into Miss Anne’s room. When she got
+there, Miss Anne took it, and stuck it into the pin-cushion, and
+requested Lucy not to touch it.</p>
+
+<p>Then she went and found some of the scattered leaves of an old
+picture-book, which had once been Royal’s, but was now nearly worn
+out and almost destroyed. She took one of these leaves, and spread it
+out upon the pin-cushion. Then she seated Lucy before it, and put the
+pointer in her hands.</p>
+
+<p>“Now, Lucy,” said she, “what letter do you know?”</p>
+
+<p>“I know <em>o</em> the best,” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>Then Miss Anne pointed to the upper line, and in the third word there
+was an <em>o</em>.</p>
+
+<p>“There,” said she&mdash;“prick it with your pointer.”</p>
+
+<p>Lucy pricked through the <em>o</em> with great force, so as to sink the pin
+for half its length into the pin-cushion.</p>
+
+<p>“That will do,” said Miss Anne. “Now look along until you find another
+<em>o</em>.”</p>
+
+<p>Lucy found one about the middle of the line.</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_152" id="Page_152">152</a></span>
+“Now,” said Miss Anne, “prick <em>him</em> too,&mdash;only do it gently, so as just
+to put the point in a little way; and when you are doing it, say, <em>o</em>.”</p>
+
+<p>Lucy did so. She pressed the point of the pin through the letter, and
+at the instant that it went through, she said, <em>o</em>.</p>
+
+<p>“Now,” said Miss Anne, “the plan is for you to go on in that way. Look
+all through that line, and prick every <em>o</em> you can find. Then take
+the next line, and the next, and so on regularly through the whole,
+and prick every <em>o</em>. After you have done, put the pointer into the
+pin-cushion, and the pin-cushion into your drawer. Then set your chair
+back, and bring the paper to me.”</p>
+
+<p>Lucy was very ready to go on with this work. In fact, while Miss Anne
+was speaking, she had found another <em>o</em>, and was just going to prick;
+but Miss Anne stopped her, and told her that it was not rulable to
+begin to obey her orders until she had finished giving them.</p>
+
+<p>At last, Miss Anne went out of the room, and left Lucy at her work.
+Lucy pricked away, very industriously, for nearly half an hour. She had
+then got almost to the bottom of the page. There she found a capital
+<em>o</em>, thus, <em>O</em>, at the beginning of a sentence; and she did not know<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_153" id="Page_153">153</a></span>
+whether she ought to prick such a one as that or not. While she was
+considering, she heard Royal’s voice in the entry way, calling her.</p>
+
+<p>Lucy answered, in a loud voice,</p>
+
+<p>“Here I am, Royal,&mdash;here, in Miss Anne’s room.”</p>
+
+<p>Royal advanced to the door of Miss Anne’s room, and looked in. He had
+his cap on, and seemed to be in haste.</p>
+
+<p>“Come, Lucy,” said he, “let’s go and make our boat.”</p>
+
+<p>“Well,” said Lucy, “just wait till I have pricked two more lines.”</p>
+
+<p>“Pricked,” said Royal,&mdash;“what do you mean by pricking?”</p>
+
+<p>Royal came up to the little table where Lucy was at work, and looked
+over her shoulder, while she explained to him what she was doing.</p>
+
+<p>“I am going to find every <em>o</em> there is on this page, and prick them
+all. I have pricked down to here already, and now I have got only two
+lines more to prick, and then I shall come out.”</p>
+
+<p>“O, come out now,” said Royal, “and let the pricking go.”</p>
+
+<p>“No,” said Lucy, “I must wait and finish my work.”</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_154" id="Page_154">154</a></span>
+“That isn’t work,” said Royal; “it is nothing but play. It does not do
+any good.”</p>
+
+<p>“Yes it does,” said Lucy; “I am doing it to earn money.”</p>
+
+<p>“To earn money!” repeated Royal; and he began to laugh aloud at the
+idea of earning money in any such way as that.</p>
+
+<p>Lucy explained to Royal that this was a way which Miss Anne had
+contrived for her to learn her letters herself, without troubling other
+people, and that she had told her that she should have sixpence for
+every three letters.</p>
+
+<p>Royal then perceived that the plan was at least worthy of being treated
+with more respect than he had at first supposed;&mdash;but then he told Lucy
+that, in his opinion, she was beginning wrong.</p>
+
+<p>“You ought to begin with some letter that you don’t know, Lucy,” said
+he; “you know <em>o</em> now, as well as I know my own thumb; and of course
+it’s of no use to prick it.”</p>
+
+<p>Lucy did not know what to reply to this reasoning,&mdash;only that Miss Anne
+had told her to prick <em>o</em>, and Miss Anne knew best.</p>
+
+<p>“At any rate,” said Royal, “you can finish it another time; so come out
+with me now, and help me get out the boxes for our boat.”</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_155" id="Page_155">155</a></span>
+Lucy concluded that she would go out a few minutes with Royal, and
+then come back again, and finish her work. They accordingly went out
+together.</p>
+
+<p>They found one long box, which Royal said would do very well indeed for
+a boat. The box was made to pack bedsteads in, and of course it was
+more than six feet long; but it was narrow, like a boat, and Royal said
+it was just the thing.</p>
+
+<p>The children got this down upon a place where the ground was smooth
+and hard; and Lucy got so much interested in playing boat, that she
+entirely forgot her pricking for two hours; and then the first bell
+rang, to call them in to dinner.</p>
+
+<p>The first bell always rang ten minutes before the second bell. This
+was to give Royal and Lucy time to come in and get ready. Lucy thought
+that she should just have time to finish the two lines, and she ran in
+to Miss Anne’s room to sit right down to her work. To her surprise,
+however, as soon as she got in, she saw that her chair was not before
+the little table, but had been set back; and the pin-cushion, pointer,
+and paper, had all entirely disappeared.</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_156" id="Page_156">156</a></span>
+Lucy went into the parlor, and found Miss Anne placing the chairs
+around the dinner table.</p>
+
+<p>“Miss Anne,” said she, in a tone of complaint, “somebody has taken away
+all my things.”</p>
+
+<p>“That is some of <em>my</em> mischief, I suppose,” said Miss Anne.</p>
+
+<p>“Did you take them away?” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“I <em>put</em> them away,” replied Miss Anne. “I went into my room, about an
+hour after I left you there, and found that you had gone away to play,
+and had left your work all out upon the table; and so I had to put it
+away.”</p>
+
+<p>“Why, I was coming right back again,” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“And did you come right back?”</p>
+
+<p>“Why, no,” said Lucy. “Royal wanted me to stay with him so much!”</p>
+
+<p>“I thought you’d find it rather hard to earn money. You ought to have
+waited until you had finished your work, and then you could have gone
+out to play.&mdash;But I don’t mean that you did wrong. You had a right, if
+you chose, to give up the plan of earning money, and have your play
+instead.”</p>
+
+<p>“Why, Miss Anne, I almost finished the work. I pricked all but two
+lines.”</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_157" id="Page_157">157</a></span>
+“Yes, but then you left the work of putting the things away to me; and
+that gave me about as much trouble as all your pricking did good. So
+you did not <em>earn</em> any thing.”</p>
+
+<p>“Well,” said Lucy, “I will try this afternoon, while Royal is at his
+studies; and then he won’t want me to go out and play.”</p>
+
+<p>She took <em>s</em> for her letter that afternoon, and she pricked all that
+she could find on the page. Then she put her work carefully away, all
+except the page itself, which she brought to Miss Anne, so that she
+might examine it. Miss Anne found that she had done it very well. She
+had pricked almost every one. Miss Anne looked it over very carefully,
+and could only find two or three which Lucy had overlooked.</p>
+
+<p>After this, Lucy persevered for several weeks in pricking letters.
+She took a new letter every day, and she generally spent about half
+an hour at each lesson. She learned to be very still while she was
+thus engaged, saying nothing except to pronounce aloud the name of the
+letter when she pricked it, which Miss Anne said was a very important
+part of the exercise.</p>
+
+<p>In this way, in process of time, she learned all the letters of the
+alphabet; and her father paid her the eight sixpences. With one of
+these<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_158" id="Page_158">158</a></span> sixpences she bought a fine black lead pencil, to draw with, and
+a piece of India rubber, to rub out her marks when they were made wrong.</p>
+
+<p>Miss Anne also taught her how to make a purse to keep the rest of her
+money in; and when the purse was done, Lucy put the money into it, and
+got Miss Anne to let her keep it in one of her drawers. She was afraid
+it would not be quite safe in her treasury.</p>
+
+<div class="figcenter width300">
+<img src="images/i-158.jpg" width="300" height="202" alt="" />
+</div>
+
+
+
+
+<div class="chapter">
+<hr class="divider" />
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_159" id="Page_159">159</a></span></p>
+</div>
+
+
+<h2><a name="xiii" id="xiii"></a>CONVERSATION XIII.<br />
+<small>SKETCHING.</small></h2>
+
+
+<p class="noi"><span class="smcap">Lucy</span> asked Miss Anne if she would let her go with her the next time
+that she went out to make sketches, and let her try to see if she could
+not make sketches too, with her new pencil. Miss Anne had two or three
+pencils, which she kept in a little morocco case, and some small sheets
+of drawing paper in a portfolio. Sometimes, when she went out to walk,
+she used to take these drawing implements and materials with her, and
+sit down upon a bank, or upon a rock, and draw, while Lucy was playing
+around.</p>
+
+<p>But now, as Lucy herself had a pencil, she wanted to carry it out, so
+that she could make sketches too.</p>
+
+<p>Miss Anne said that she should like this plan very much; and
+accordingly, one pleasant summer afternoon, they set off. Miss Anne
+tied Lucy’s pencil and India rubber together, by a strong silk thread,
+so that the India rubber might<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_160" id="Page_160">160</a></span> not be so easily lost. The other
+necessary materials&mdash;namely, some paper, some pencils for Miss Anne,
+and two thin books with stiff covers, to lay their paper upon, while
+drawing&mdash;were all properly provided, and put in a bag, which Miss Anne
+had made, and which she always used for this purpose.</p>
+
+<p>Lucy observed, also, that Miss Anne put something else in her bag. Lucy
+thought, from its appearance, that it was a square block; but it was
+folded up in a paper, and so she could not see. She asked Miss Anne
+what it was, and Miss Anne told her it was a secret.</p>
+
+<p>They walked along without any particular adventure until they came to a
+bridge across a stream. It was the same stream where they had sat upon
+the rocks and seen George and the other boys fishing; but this was a
+different part of the stream, and the water was deep and still. Lucy
+and Miss Anne stopped upon the middle of the bridge, and looked over
+the railing down to the dark water far below.</p>
+
+<p>“O, what deep water!” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“How could we get over this river if it were not for this bridge?”</p>
+
+<p>“Not very conveniently,” said Miss Anne.</p>
+
+<p>“We could not get over at all,” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_161" id="Page_161">161</a></span>
+“Perhaps we might,” said Miss Anne; “there are several ways of getting
+over a river besides going over upon a bridge.”</p>
+
+<p>“What ways?” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“One is by a ferry.”</p>
+
+<p>“What is a ferry?” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“It is a large boat which is always ready to carry persons across. The
+ferry-man generally lives in a house very near the bank of the river;
+and if any body wants to go across the river, they call at his house
+for him, and he takes them across in his boat. Then they pay him some
+money.”</p>
+
+<p>“But suppose they are on the other side,” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“Then,” said Miss Anne, “they have to call or blow a trumpet. Sometimes
+they have a trumpet for people to blow when they want the ferry-man to
+come for them. But sometimes, where there are a great many travellers
+on the road that leads to the ferry, the boats are coming and going all
+the time; and then people don’t have to call or to blow any trumpet.”</p>
+
+<p>“How much money do they have to pay,” said Lucy, “for carrying them
+across?”</p>
+
+<p>“That depends upon circumstances,” said Miss Anne. “If a man goes
+alone, he does not have to pay so much as he does if he is in a
+chaise;<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_162" id="Page_162">162</a></span> and if he has a carriage and two horses, he has to pay more
+still.”</p>
+
+<p>“Why, Miss Anne,” said Lucy, “can they carry over a carriage and two
+horses in a boat?”</p>
+
+<p>“Yes,” said Miss Anne, “a stage-coach and six horses, if necessary.
+They have large, flat-bottomed boats for the carriages and carts, and
+small, narrow boats for men, when they want to go alone.”</p>
+
+<p>While this conversation had been going on, Miss Anne and Lucy had
+walked along to some distance beyond the bridge. They took a road
+which led to an old, deserted farm-house, and some other buildings
+around it, all in a state of ruin and decay. The man who owned it had
+built himself a new house, when he found that this was getting too old
+to be comfortable to live in. The new house was upon another part of
+his farm, and it was another road which led to it; so that these old
+buildings had been left in a very secluded and solitary position. Miss
+Anne liked very much to come to this place, when she came out to make
+sketches, for she said that in all the views of the buildings, on every
+side, there were a great many beautiful drawing lessons.</p>
+
+<p>The roof of the house in one place had tumbled in, and the shed had
+blown down altogether.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_163" id="Page_163">163</a></span> There was one barn, however, that was pretty
+good; and, in fact, the farmer used it to store his surplus hay in it.</p>
+
+<p>Lucy sat down, with Miss Anne, under the shade of some trees, at a
+little distance from the buildings, and they began to take out their
+drawing materials.</p>
+
+<p>“Now, Miss Anne,” said Lucy, “what shall I draw?”</p>
+
+<p>“I think that the <em>well</em> will be the best lesson for you.”</p>
+
+<p>There was an old well at a little distance from the house, upon the
+green, with a group of venerable old lilac bushes near it. The water
+had been raised by a well-sweep, but the sweep itself had long since
+gone to decay, though the tall post with a fork at the top, which had
+supported the sweep, was still standing.</p>
+
+<p>So Miss Anne recommended that Lucy should attempt to draw the well.</p>
+
+<p>“But, Miss Anne,” said Lucy, “I want to draw the same thing that you
+do.”</p>
+
+<p>“Very well,” said Miss Anne; “then we will both draw the well.”</p>
+
+<p>“So we will,” said Lucy; “but, Miss Anne, you must tell me how. I don’t
+know how to draw, myself.”</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_164" id="Page_164">164</a></span>
+Miss Anne gave Lucy some instructions, according to her request. She
+told her that she must mind the shape of the things more than anything
+else. “All depends upon the proportions,” said Miss Anne.</p>
+
+<p>“What is proportion?” said Lucy. “Royal told me something about it, but
+I could not understand him very well.”</p>
+
+<p>“Suppose you look over me a few minutes, and see how I do it,” said
+Miss Anne.</p>
+
+<p>Lucy liked this proposal very much; and she stood very still, for some
+time, while Miss Anne, with her paper upon her book, and her book upon
+her knee, began to make her drawing, talking all the time as follows:&mdash;</p>
+
+<p>“First, there is the post; I will draw that first. I must make it look
+just as long upon the paper as it does in reality. And do you think it
+stands quite upright?”</p>
+
+<p>“No,” said Lucy, “it leans.”</p>
+
+<p>“Which way does it lean?” asked Miss Anne.</p>
+
+<p>“It leans towards the well, I think,” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“So it does; and I must draw a line for one side of the post, and make
+this line lean over towards the place where my well is going to be,
+just as much as the post really leans.”</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_165" id="Page_165">165</a></span>
+Miss Anne then drew the line, and asked Lucy to look at it carefully,
+and see whether it leaned any more, or any less, than the real post did.</p>
+
+<p>Lucy looked at it very carefully, but she could not see that there was
+any difference.</p>
+
+<p>“Now,” continued Miss Anne, “I must begin to draw the well; and I must
+have it at just the right distance from the post.”</p>
+
+<p>Then Miss Anne put down her pencil very near to the post, and asked
+Lucy if she thought that that was about right.</p>
+
+<p>“O no,” said Lucy, “that is a great deal too near.”</p>
+
+<p>Miss Anne then moved the point of her pencil off almost to the end of
+the paper.</p>
+
+<p>“Would that be right?” said Miss Anne.</p>
+
+<p>“O no; that is too far.”</p>
+
+<p>“But it is not so far as it is in reality, on the ground, from the post
+to the well.”</p>
+
+<p>“No,” said Lucy, “but you are not going to have the picture so large as
+the real well.”</p>
+
+<p>“That is it, exactly,” said Miss Anne. “The picture itself is all going
+to be smaller than the reality; and the drawing of the well must be
+just as much smaller than the real well, as the drawing of the post is
+than the real post. Then it is all in proportion.”</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_166" id="Page_166">166</a></span>
+“Now,” said Miss Anne, “I will move my pencil up nearer, and you may
+tell me when it is too far off, and when it is too near, for the proper
+place for me to draw the side of the well. Is <em>that</em> right?” she added,
+after placing the point of the pencil in a new position.</p>
+
+<p>“That is too near,” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“And <em>that</em>?” said Miss Anne.</p>
+
+<p>“That is about right,” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“Look again, carefully.”</p>
+
+<p>“Hark! what’s that?” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“It sounds like thunder,” said Miss Anne; “but I rather think it is
+only a wagon going over the bridge.”</p>
+
+<p>A few minutes afterwards, however, the sound was repeated, louder and
+more distinct than before, and Miss Anne said it <em>was</em> thunder, and
+that they must go home, or that they should get caught in a shower.
+They looked around, and saw that there were some large, dark-looking
+clouds rising in the west; and Miss Anne said that they must put away
+their things, and go home as fast as they could.</p>
+
+<p>“But, Miss Anne,” said Lucy, “it is a great way home. I am afraid it
+will rain on us before we get there.”</p>
+
+<p>“Why, if we can get across the bridge,” said<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_167" id="Page_167">167</a></span> Miss Anne, “we can go
+into some of the houses.”</p>
+
+<p>“Are there no houses before we come to the bridge?” asked Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“No,” said Miss Anne; “but I think we shall have time to go farther
+than that.”</p>
+
+<p>By this time they had put up their drawing materials, and began to walk
+along towards the main road. Miss Anne said that she presumed that they
+should have ample time to get home; for showers seldom came up so very
+suddenly as to prevent their getting home from a walk.</p>
+
+<p>But when they had gone about half way to the bridge, Miss Anne began
+to be afraid that they should not get home. There was a large, black
+cloud spreading along the western sky, and the low and distant peals of
+thunder came oftener, and grew gradually louder and louder. Miss Anne
+walked very fast, leading Lucy, who ran along by her side.</p>
+
+<p>Just as they came to the bridge, the great drops of rain began to fall.</p>
+
+<p>“There!” said Lucy,&mdash;“it’s beginning.”</p>
+
+<p>“Yes,” said Miss Anne, “and I have a great mind to go under the bridge.”</p>
+
+<p>Miss Anne had just time to say “under the bridge,” when there came
+another heavy clap of<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_168" id="Page_168">168</a></span> thunder, which sounded louder and nearer than
+any which they had heard before. This decided Miss Anne at once. She
+turned off from the entrance to the bridge, and began to walk down the
+steep bank, leading Lucy. When they had descended to the margin of the
+stream, they found a narrow strip of sand between the water and the
+foundation of the bridge.</p>
+
+<p>“Yes,” said Miss Anne, “here is plenty of room for us to stand.”</p>
+
+<p>They found a good place to stand, with the water of the stream before
+them, and the great wall, which the bridge rested upon, behind them.
+There were also some large, smooth stones lying there, which they could
+sit down upon. A very few minutes after they had fixed themselves
+in this place of shelter, the rain began to come down in torrents.
+The thunder rolled and reverberated from one part of the heavens to
+another, and once or twice Lucy saw a faint flash of lightning.</p>
+
+<p>Lucy was very much amused at the curious effect produced by the drops
+of rain falling upon the water. They covered the water all over with
+little bubbles. She kept calling upon Miss Anne to see; but Miss Anne
+looked anxious and afraid. By and by, the rain began to come down
+through<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_169" id="Page_169">169</a></span> the bridge, and they had to move a little to keep from getting
+wet. But they succeeded in getting a dry place, and keeping pretty
+comfortable.</p>
+
+<p>“But what shall we do,” said Lucy, “if it rains all night? We can’t
+stay here all night.”</p>
+
+<p>“Thunder showers don’t last long,” said Miss Anne. “I presume it will
+be pleasant by and by, only we shall get our feet wet going home; for
+the roads will be very wet, and full of pools of water.”</p>
+
+<p>Just then they heard the noise of wheels in the road, as if a chaise
+or carriage of some sort were coming along towards them. The horse
+travelled very fast, and soon came upon the bridge, and went along over
+it, passing directly above their heads with great speed, and with a
+noise which sounded louder to them than any clap of thunder which they
+had heard. Lucy was sure that they would break through, and come down
+upon their heads; and even Miss Anne was a little frightened. They
+little knew who it was in the chaise. It was Royal going to find them,
+to bring them home. He thought it probable that they had gone into
+the old, ruined buildings, to be sheltered from the rain, and that he
+should find them there.</p>
+
+<p>After looking there for them in vain, he came back, and he happened to
+come to the bridge just<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_170" id="Page_170">170</a></span> as Miss Anne and Lucy were coming out from
+under it. They were very glad to see him. The shower was over. The sun
+had come out; the grass and trees were glittering with the reflection
+of the bright light from the drops of rain; and there were two great
+rainbows in the east, one bright, and the other rather faint. Royal
+said that he would have the faint rainbow, and Lucy might have the
+bright one for hers. Lucy’s rainbow lasted until some time after they
+got home.</p>
+
+
+
+
+
+
+<div class="chapter">
+<hr class="divider" />
+</div>
+<h2><a name="xiv" id="xiv"></a>CONVERSATION XIV.<br />
+<small>DANGER.</small></h2>
+
+
+<p class="noi"><span class="smcap">Lucy</span> often had singular adventures with Royal and her father; but one,
+which interested her as much as any, was an adventure she once met with
+in crossing a river. The circumstances were these:&mdash;</p>
+
+<p>They were on a journey; Lucy and Royal were travelling with their
+father and mother.</p>
+
+<p>One evening, after they had reached the end of the journey for the
+day, the party stopped in a village, built upon an eminence, which
+overlooked a broad and very fertile-looking valley. It consisted of
+extensive intervals, level and green, and<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_171" id="Page_171">171</a></span> spotted with elms, and with
+a river winding through them, until its course was lost among the
+trees, a few miles below. After tea, Royal wanted to go down, across
+the intervals, to the bank of the river, to see the water.</p>
+
+<p>“O yes,” said Lucy, “and let me go too, father.”</p>
+
+<p>“O no,” said Royal, “you must not go.”</p>
+
+<p>“Why not?” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“Because,” said Royal, “we may find a boat there, and want to take a
+sail in it; and you couldn’t go.”</p>
+
+<p>“Why not?” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“Because,” said Royal, “you wouldn’t dare to go.”</p>
+
+<p>“Yes I should,” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“No,” said Royal, “you don’t dare to sleep in a room alone at night, in
+a hotel.”</p>
+
+<p>“But I think she will not be afraid to go in the boat,” said her
+father. “At any rate, we will let her go with us.”</p>
+
+<p>Lucy then went to get her bonnet; and when they were all ready, she and
+Royal went out together; their father followed immediately afterwards.
+Their mother, being fatigued, preferred to remain at home.</p>
+
+<p>From the principal street of the village, they passed out, through a
+pair of bars, into a cart road, which led through the mowing fields
+down towards the intervals.</p>
+
+<p>They walked on together, until they came down to the intervals, which
+were level fields of<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_172" id="Page_172">172</a></span> grass and flowers, very beautiful, and extending
+on each side of them very far. The road gradually grew narrower, until
+at length it became a mere path, which finally conducted them to the
+bank of the river. Royal and Lucy stood upon the bank, and looked down
+into the water.</p>
+
+<p>The bank was quite high and steep, formed of earth, which seemed to
+be, from time to time, caving into the water. It was green to the very
+brink, and some large masses of turf lay down below at the water’s
+edge, and partly in the water, where they had apparently fallen from
+above. The shore on the opposite side of the river was, however, very
+different. It was a low, sandy beach, with the water rippling along the
+pebbles, which lay upon the margin of it.</p>
+
+<p>“O father,” said Royal, “I wish we could get over to that beach.”</p>
+
+<p>“Yes,” said Lucy, “and then we could get down and throw stones into the
+water.”</p>
+
+<p>“If we had a boat,” said Royal, “we could get across.”</p>
+
+<p>“O no,” said their father, “this river is too shallow for a boat.”</p>
+
+<p>“How do you know, father?” said Royal.</p>
+
+<p>“Why, I can see the bottom all the way; and then I know by the rapidity
+of the current, that it must be quite shallow.”</p>
+
+<p>Just then they observed some men coming down towards them, on the bank
+of the river. Royal’s father asked them, when they came up to where he
+was standing, if there were any boats on the river.</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_173" id="Page_173">173</a></span>
+“Yes,” said the men, “there is a small boat just above here, which you
+can have if you want. Only bring it safe back again.”</p>
+
+<p>“I am very much obliged to you,” said Lucy’s father; “are there any
+oars?”</p>
+
+<p>“There are some paddles,” replied one of the men. “They’re hid in the
+bushes, just opposite the boat. There is a padlock on the boat, and
+it looks as if it was locked, but it is not. You can take the padlock
+right off.”</p>
+
+<p>The men then went on their way down the river, and Lucy and Royal
+ran along the bank to see if they could find the boat. Their father
+followed them more slowly. Presently, however, they all came to the
+place where the boat was lying.</p>
+
+<p>It was a very small boat indeed. It was drawn up partly upon the bank,
+which was here not quite so steep as where the children had first
+stood, but was yet considerably precipitous. The boat was fastened, by
+a chain, to the root of a large elm-tree, which was growing upon the
+bank, the roots having been laid bare by the action of the water. There
+was a padlock passing through a link of the chain in such a way as to
+give the boat the appearance of being fastened; but Lucy’s father found
+that the padlock would open easily, without any unlocking, and so they
+soon got the boat at liberty.</p>
+
+<p>Royal then went to look around among the grass and bushes near, to see
+if he could find the paddles. Presently he called out, “Here they<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_174" id="Page_174">174</a></span>
+are!” and in a few minutes he brought them to his father.</p>
+
+<p>“Now, Lucy,” said her father, “do you want to get in and sail across
+the river?”</p>
+
+<p>“Isn’t there any danger?” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“Yes,” said her father, “I think there is considerable danger.”</p>
+
+<p>“What! that we shall get drowned?” exclaimed Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“No,” replied her father; “only that we shall get upset.”</p>
+
+<p>“Well, father,” said Lucy, “if we get upset, we shall certainly be
+drowned.”</p>
+
+<p>“O no,” replied her father; “the water isn’t deep enough to drown us
+anywhere, if we stand upright upon the bottom. And then, besides, there
+is no danger that we shall be upset, unless where it is very shallow
+indeed. The current may sweep us away down the stream, so that we shall
+lose command of the boat, and then, if we strike a large stone, or a
+sunken log, the boat might fill or go over; but, then, in the places
+where the current is so rapid, the water is nowhere more than knee
+deep. Now you may go with us or not, just as you please.”</p>
+
+<p>“Royal, what would you do?” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“O, I’d go,” said Royal, “by all means.”</p>
+
+<p>“Would you, father?” asked Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“Yes,” said her father, “unless you are very much afraid.”</p>
+
+<p>Lucy said she was a little afraid, but not much; and she cautiously
+stepped into the boat. Royal<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_175" id="Page_175">175</a></span> got in after her, and when the two
+children had taken their seats, their father followed them, and took
+his place in the stern, with one of the paddles. Royal had the other.
+The stern is the hinder part of a boat. The forward part is called the
+<em>bows</em>. There was a chain attached to the bows of the boat, by which it
+had been fastened to the shore.</p>
+
+<p>“Now, Royal,” said his father, when they were all seated, “you must
+remember that, if you go with us, you must obey my orders exactly.”</p>
+
+<p>“Yes, father, I will,” said Royal.</p>
+
+<p>“And suppose,” said his father, “that I order you to jump into the
+river.”</p>
+
+<p>“Then I’ll jump right in,” said Royal.</p>
+
+<p>“Well,” said his father, “we shall see.”</p>
+
+<p>Royal was seated forward, at the bows of the boat. The boat was
+flat-bottomed, and square at both ends, so that there was very little
+difference between the bows and the stern, and there was a place to sit
+at each. Royal put his paddle into the water, and began to paddle a
+little; but they made no progress, until his father was ready to work
+his paddle at the stem of the boat; and then it began slowly to glide
+up the river, keeping, however, all the time near the bank from which
+they had set out. The water appeared to be much deeper on this side
+than on the other, and the current was not so rapid. Lucy, however, by
+looking over the side of the boat, could plainly see the gravel-stones
+upon the bottom.</p>
+
+<p>They went along very smoothly and prosperously,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_176" id="Page_176">176</a></span> but yet very slowly,
+for some time; and at length Royal asked his father to put out more
+into the stream. So his father turned the head of the boat out, and in
+a very few minutes they found themselves in the middle of the river.
+Now, however, instead of moving up, they found, by looking upon the
+stones at the bottom, that they were drifting down. Royal observed,
+too, that the water had become much more shallow, and the current was
+stronger. He looked at his father, and found that he was exerting
+himself, with all his strength, to force the boat against the current,
+and keep it from being carried away.</p>
+
+<p>But the water was so shallow, that the end of his paddle rubbed upon
+the bottom, and prevented his keeping the boat under command. Then he
+thought that he would use his paddle for a setting-pole, instead of a
+paddle; that is, that he would plant the lower end of it firmly into
+the gravel at the bottom, and then push against it, and so force the
+boat to go up the stream.</p>
+
+<p>In attempting to do this, however, he lost the command of his boat
+still more. The current, setting strong against the bows, swept that
+end of the boat round, so as to bring her broadside to the stream; and
+then she was entirely at the mercy of the water, which here seemed to
+pour over the stones in a torrent. The boat went flying along over the
+rippling waves, within a very few inches of the pebble-stones below.
+Royal began to be seriously afraid.</p>
+
+<p>“Can’t you stop her, father?” said he.</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_177" id="Page_177">177</a></span>
+His father did not answer, he was so intent upon the effort which he
+was making. He had thought of one more plan. He planted the foot of
+his paddle into the gravel on the bottom, opposite the middle of the
+boat, and then, letting the middle of the boat press against it, he
+endeavored to hold it by main force; but the force of the water was so
+great, that the boat was crowded over until it just began to let in
+water; so that he was obliged to release his hold, and the boat drifted
+away again. He then took his seat once more in the stern of the boat.</p>
+
+<p>“Now, Royal,” said he, “stand up and take hold of the painter.”</p>
+
+<p>“What is that?” said Royal.</p>
+
+<p>“The chain,” replied his father&mdash;“the chain fastened to the bows.”</p>
+
+<p>Royal did so.</p>
+
+<p>“Now,” said his father, “stand up steadily upon the bows, and then step
+down carefully into the water.”</p>
+
+<p>Royal obeyed his father’s command with much firmness. The water was
+about up to his knees. He staggered a little at first, as he carried
+with him the motion of the boat; but he soon regained a firm footing.</p>
+
+<p>“Now stand still,” said his father, “and hold on.”</p>
+
+<p>Royal braced himself, by his position in the water, against the action
+of the boat, which pulled hard upon the painter, and this immediately
+brought the boat round, into a position parallel with the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_178" id="Page_178">178</a></span> direction of
+the current. By holding on firmly a moment longer, he stopped the boat,
+and the current swept swiftly by it, dashing the rippling waves almost
+over the bows. Lucy sat all this time very quietly on the middle seat,
+without saying a word.</p>
+
+<p>“Now, Royal,” said his father, “see if you can draw us in towards the
+shore.”</p>
+
+<p>Royal found, that although it had been so difficult for his father to
+push the boat by the head, yet that he himself could draw it pretty
+easily with the chain. So he walked along through the water towards the
+shore, drawing the boat after him. In a few minutes, he had the bows
+safely drawn up upon the sand.</p>
+
+<p>His father then stepped out upon the beach, telling Lucy to sit still.
+He took his stand back a little, where the gravel was dry, while Royal
+remained just in the edge of the water.</p>
+
+<p>“Now, Royal,” said his father, “you may see if you can draw Lucy up the
+river. Keep just far enough from the shore to make the water half knee
+deep.”</p>
+
+<p>Royal was much pleased with this arrangement; and as for Lucy, she was
+delighted. She sat upon the middle seat, balancing herself exactly, so
+as not to upset the boat; while Royal waded along, drawing her through
+the water, which curled and rippled on each side.</p>
+
+<p>“O Lucy,” said Royal, stopping to look round, “we can play this is a
+canal-boat, and that I am the horse.”</p>
+
+<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_179" id="Page_179">179</a></span>
+“So we can,” said Lucy; and she began immediately to chirup to him, to
+make him go faster.</p>
+
+<p>Royal dragged the boat along, while his father walked upon the shore.
+Presently they came to a place where the water began to be deeper, and
+the bottom more sandy; and Royal perceived that the current was not
+nearly as rapid. He looked up to see how the water appeared before him,
+and he found that it was smooth and glassy, instead of being rippled
+and rough, as it had been below. His father noticed this difference in
+the appearance of the water too; and he told Royal that it was a sign
+that there was no current there. So he directed Royal to come in to the
+shore, and they would all get in again.</p>
+
+<p>Royal accordingly drew the boat up to the shore, and they all got
+in. Now they found that they could paddle the boat very easily. It
+glided over the smooth water with a very gentle and pleasant motion.
+Lucy looked over the side, and watched the change in the sandy bottom
+far below. Sometimes she saw a great log lying across the bed of the
+stream, then a rock, half imbedded in the sand, and next a school of
+little fishes. The land, too, looked beautiful on each side, as they
+passed along. There were willows here lining the bank, and now and then
+a great elm, with branches drooping over almost into the water.</p>
+
+<p>After sailing about in this smooth water a little while, their father
+said that it was time for them<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_180" id="Page_180">180</a></span> to go home; and so he brought the
+boat round, turning her head down the stream. After going down in that
+direction for a little while, Royal said,</p>
+
+<p>“Why, father, you are going right upon the ripples again.”</p>
+
+<p>“Yes,” said his father, “we are going over them.”</p>
+
+<p>“O father,” said Lucy, “we shall upset.”</p>
+
+<p>“No,” said her father, “there is no danger, going down.”</p>
+
+<p>“Why not?” said Royal.</p>
+
+<p>“Because,” said his father, “I shall keep her head down, and then, if
+we strike a snag, it will do no harm.”</p>
+
+<p>“What is a snag?” said Lucy.</p>
+
+<p>“It is a log sunk in the water,” replied her father.</p>
+
+<p>By this time they had begun to enter the rippling water, and the boat
+shot swiftly along, bounding over the little billows very merrily. Lucy
+was at first a little afraid, but she soon began to feel safe, and to
+enjoy the rapid motion. They soon reached the place where they had
+taken the boat, and, leaving it there, fastened securely as they had
+found it, they all went back across the intervals towards home.</p>
+
+
+<p class="p120 center mt3">THE END.</p>
+
+
+
+<div class="chapter">
+<hr class="divider" />
+</div>
+<div class="tn">
+<p class="p120 center">Transcriber’s note:</p>
+
+<p class="noi">Punctuation has been standardised; spelling and hyphenation have been
+retained as in the original publication except as follows:</p>
+
+<ul class="nobullet">
+<li>Pages <a href="#isnt">70</a> and <a href="#isnt2">71</a></li>
+<li><ul class="nobullet"><li>is’nt it any darker <i>changed to</i><br />
+isn’t it any darker</li></ul></li>
+</ul>
+</div>
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+<pre>
+
+
+
+
+
+End of Project Gutenberg's Cousin Lucy's Conversations, by Jacob Abbott
+
+*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK COUSIN LUCY'S CONVERSATIONS ***
+
+***** This file should be named 50793-h.htm or 50793-h.zip *****
+This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
+        http://www.gutenberg.org/5/0/7/9/50793/
+
+Produced by The Online Distributed Proofreading Team at
+http://www.pgdp.net (This file was produced from images
+generously made available by The Internet Archive/American
+Libraries.)
+
+Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will
+be renamed.
+
+Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
+law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
+so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
+States without permission and without paying copyright
+royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
+of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
+Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm
+concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
+and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive
+specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this
+eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook
+for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports,
+performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given
+away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks
+not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the
+trademark license, especially commercial redistribution.
+
+START: FULL LICENSE
+
+THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
+PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
+
+To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
+distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
+(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
+Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
+Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at
+www.gutenberg.org/license.
+
+Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project
+Gutenberg-tm electronic works
+
+1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
+electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
+and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
+(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
+the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
+destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your
+possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
+Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
+by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
+person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph
+1.E.8.
+
+1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be
+used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
+agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
+things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
+even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
+paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
+Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this
+agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm
+electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
+
+1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the
+Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
+of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual
+works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
+States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
+United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
+claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
+displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
+all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
+that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting
+free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm
+works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
+Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily
+comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
+same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when
+you share it without charge with others.
+
+1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
+what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
+in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
+check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
+agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
+distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
+other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no
+representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
+country outside the United States.
+
+1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
+
+1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
+immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear
+prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work
+on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the
+phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed,
+performed, viewed, copied or distributed:
+
+  This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
+  most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
+  restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
+  under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this
+  eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the
+  United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you
+  are located before using this ebook.
+
+1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is
+derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
+contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
+copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
+the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
+redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project
+Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
+either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
+obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm
+trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
+
+1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
+with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
+must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
+additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
+will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works
+posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
+beginning of this work.
+
+1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
+License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
+work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
+
+1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
+electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
+prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
+active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
+Gutenberg-tm License.
+
+1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
+compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
+any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
+to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format
+other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official
+version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site
+(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
+to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
+of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain
+Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the
+full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
+
+1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
+performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
+unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
+
+1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
+access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
+provided that
+
+* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
+  the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
+  you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
+  to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has
+  agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
+  Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
+  within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
+  legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
+  payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
+  Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
+  Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
+  Literary Archive Foundation."
+
+* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
+  you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
+  does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
+  License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
+  copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
+  all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm
+  works.
+
+* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
+  any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
+  electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
+  receipt of the work.
+
+* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
+  distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
+
+1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
+Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than
+are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
+from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The
+Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm
+trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.
+
+1.F.
+
+1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
+effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
+works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
+Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm
+electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
+contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
+or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
+intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
+other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
+cannot be read by your equipment.
+
+1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
+of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
+Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
+Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
+Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
+liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
+fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
+LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
+PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
+TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
+LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
+INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
+DAMAGE.
+
+1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
+defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
+receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
+written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
+received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
+with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
+with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
+lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
+or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
+opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
+the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
+without further opportunities to fix the problem.
+
+1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
+in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO
+OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
+LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
+
+1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
+warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
+damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
+violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
+agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
+limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
+unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
+remaining provisions.
+
+1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
+trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
+providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in
+accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
+production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm
+electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
+including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
+the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
+or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or
+additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any
+Defect you cause.
+
+Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm
+
+Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
+electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
+computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
+exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
+from people in all walks of life.
+
+Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
+assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
+goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
+remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
+Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
+and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future
+generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
+Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
+Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
+www.gutenberg.org
+
+
+
+Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
+
+The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
+501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
+state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
+Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
+number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
+Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
+U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
+
+The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the
+mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its
+volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous
+locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt
+Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to
+date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and
+official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
+
+For additional contact information:
+
+    Dr. Gregory B. Newby
+    Chief Executive and Director
+    gbnewby@pglaf.org
+
+Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
+Literary Archive Foundation
+
+Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
+spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
+increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
+freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
+array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
+($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
+status with the IRS.
+
+The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
+charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
+States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
+considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
+with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
+where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
+DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
+state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate
+
+While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
+have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
+against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
+approach us with offers to donate.
+
+International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
+any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
+outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
+
+Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
+methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
+ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
+donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate
+
+Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works.
+
+Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
+Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be
+freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
+distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of
+volunteer support.
+
+Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
+editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
+the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
+necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
+edition.
+
+Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search
+facility: www.gutenberg.org
+
+This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
+including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
+Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
+subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
+
+
+
+</pre>
+
+</body>
+</html>
diff --git a/50793-h/images/cover.jpg b/50793-h/images/cover.jpg
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..d444d61
--- /dev/null
+++ b/50793-h/images/cover.jpg
diff --git a/50793-h/images/frontispiece.jpg b/50793-h/images/frontispiece.jpg
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..f112362
--- /dev/null
+++ b/50793-h/images/frontispiece.jpg
diff --git a/50793-h/images/i-032.jpg b/50793-h/images/i-032.jpg
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..c6e8f14
--- /dev/null
+++ b/50793-h/images/i-032.jpg
diff --git a/50793-h/images/i-070.jpg b/50793-h/images/i-070.jpg
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..9d64212
--- /dev/null
+++ b/50793-h/images/i-070.jpg
diff --git a/50793-h/images/i-087.jpg b/50793-h/images/i-087.jpg
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..bed786b
--- /dev/null
+++ b/50793-h/images/i-087.jpg
diff --git a/50793-h/images/i-102.jpg b/50793-h/images/i-102.jpg
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..f8949eb
--- /dev/null
+++ b/50793-h/images/i-102.jpg
diff --git a/50793-h/images/i-115.jpg b/50793-h/images/i-115.jpg
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..10959b7
--- /dev/null
+++ b/50793-h/images/i-115.jpg
diff --git a/50793-h/images/i-117.jpg b/50793-h/images/i-117.jpg
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..d7af584
--- /dev/null
+++ b/50793-h/images/i-117.jpg
diff --git a/50793-h/images/i-131.jpg b/50793-h/images/i-131.jpg
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..284103d
--- /dev/null
+++ b/50793-h/images/i-131.jpg
diff --git a/50793-h/images/i-141.jpg b/50793-h/images/i-141.jpg
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..0b31b08
--- /dev/null
+++ b/50793-h/images/i-141.jpg
diff --git a/50793-h/images/i-158.jpg b/50793-h/images/i-158.jpg
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..91e05b9
--- /dev/null
+++ b/50793-h/images/i-158.jpg
diff --git a/50793-h/images/title1.jpg b/50793-h/images/title1.jpg
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..fb1f872
--- /dev/null
+++ b/50793-h/images/title1.jpg
author	nfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org>	2025-02-05 05:16:25 -0800
committer	nfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org>	2025-02-05 05:16:25 -0800
commit	74efc8c8125e684c1854e94055cee8c6bbda7f54 (patch)
tree	93060c5fe2c1e7da6c440746fa01bcf17799209f